A briefe suruay and censure of Mr Cozens his couzening deuotions Prouing both the forme and matter of Mr Cozens his booke of priuate deuotions, or the houres of prayer, lately published, to be meerely popish: to differ from the priuate prayers authorized by Queene Elizabeth 1560. to be transcribed out of popish authors, with which they are here paralelled: and to be scandalous and preiudiciall to our Church, and aduantagious onely to the Church of Rome. By William Prynne Gent. Hospitij Lincolniensis.
         Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
      
       
         
           1628
        
      
       Approx. 307 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A10177
         STC 20455
         ESTC S120656
         99855851
         99855851
         21358
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A10177)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21358)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 971:14)
      
       
         
           
             A briefe suruay and censure of Mr Cozens his couzening deuotions Prouing both the forme and matter of Mr Cozens his booke of priuate deuotions, or the houres of prayer, lately published, to be meerely popish: to differ from the priuate prayers authorized by Queene Elizabeth 1560. to be transcribed out of popish authors, with which they are here paralelled: and to be scandalous and preiudiciall to our Church, and aduantagious onely to the Church of Rome. By William Prynne Gent. Hospitij Lincolniensis.
             Prynne, William, 1600-1669.
          
           [24], 104 p.
           
             [By Thomas Cotes],
             Printed at London :
             1628.
          
           
             A reply to: Cosin, John. A collection of private devotions.
             Printer's name from STC.
             In this edition [par.]2r has catchword "Deuotions,"; C3r has catchword "But".
             Some copies have the preliminaries of STC 20455a.
             Reproduction of the original in Sion College. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cosin, John, 1594-1672. -- Collection of private devotions -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-05 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           BRIEFE
           SVRVAY
           AND
           CENSVRE
           OF
           Mr
           COZENS
           His
           Couzening
           Deuotions
           .
        
         
           Prouing
           both
           the
           forme
           and
           matter
           of
           Mr
           Cozens
           his
           Booke
           of
           
             Priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Houres
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           lately
           publ●shed
           ,
           to
           be
           meerely
           Popish
           :
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           Authorized
           by
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           1560.
           to
           b●
           transcribed
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           here
           paralelled
           :
           and
           to
           be
           scandalous
           and
           preiudiciall
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           aduantagious
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Prynne
          
           Gent.
           Hospitij
           Lincolniensis
           .
        
         
           
             MAT.
             7.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             which
             come
             to
             you
             in
             Sheepes
             clothing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             they
             are
             rauening
             Wolues
             :
             Ye
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             fruits
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             COR.
             11.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             Satan
             himselfe
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             great
             thing
             if
             his
             Ministers
             also
             be
             transformed
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             whose
             end
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           Printed
           at
           London
           .
           1628.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           the
           Knights
           ,
           Citizens
           and
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           Commons
           house
           of
           Parliament
           now
           assembled
           .
        
         
           RIght
           honorable
           ,
           thrice
           worthy
           ,
           a●d
           true
           Christian
           Senators
           ,
           your
           pious
           z●ale
           ,
           and
           zealous
           pietie
           ,
           in
           questioning
           some
           Popish
           and
           
             Arminian
             Bookes
          
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           lately
           published
           (
           and
           I
           would
           I
           could
           not
           say
           authorized
           and
           patronized
           :
           )
           by
           some
           spurious
           and
           Romanized
           ,
           if
           not
           
             Apostalized
             Sonnes
          
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           inquietation
           of
           o●r
           State
           ,
           the
           h●zzard
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           propagation
           of
           Pop●ry
           and
           Arminianisme
           ,
           the
           be●r●ying
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           encouragement
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           inexpiable
           blemish
           of
           our
           orthodox
           and
           Apostolicall
           Religion
           ;
           hath
           ,
           as
           at
           first
           inuited
           me
           to
           pen
           ,
           so
           now
           emboldened
           mee
           to
           p●blish
           ,
           and
           dedicate
           ,
           this
           BRIEFE
           SVRVAY
           
             and
             Censure
             of
             Maste●
             Cozens
             his
             cozening
             
             Deuotions
          
           to
           your
           Honours
           :
           if
           not
           to
           animate
           ,
           helpe
           ,
           or
           further
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           ease
           you
           in
           the
           Anatomie
           and
           cleare
           Discouery
           of
           that
           virulent
           and
           popish
           poyson
           ,
           which
           is
           couched
           in
           the
           veines
           ,
           and
           cloaked
           vnder
           the
           Coule
           ,
           and
           Saint-like
           habit
           of
           those
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           now
           expect
           ,
           nay
           neede
           ,
           your
           doome
           and
           censure
           .
           As
           it
           fares
           with
           
             potent
             States
             and
          
           a
           
             ample
             Cities
             ;
             that
             they
             can
             no
             sooner
             want
             an
             enemie
             abroad
             ,
             but
             presently
             they
             finde
             and
             feele
             some
             foes
             at
             home
          
           :
           so
           hath
           it
           of
           late
           befell
           our
           Church
           ;
           who
           hauing
           secured
           her selfe
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           foraigne
           Enemies
           by
           those
           b
           
             sundry
             victories
             and
             glorious
             Trophi●s
          
           ,
           which
           her
           Tyndall
           ,
           her
           Fox
           ,
           her
           Iewell
           ,
           her
           Rainolds
           ,
           her
           Whitakers
           ,
           her
           Fulke
           ,
           her
           Perkins
           ,
           her
           Abbot
           ,
           her
           Whites
           ,
           her
           Willet
           ,
           her
           Morton
           ,
           her
           Vsher
           ,
           and
           her
           other
           learned
           Wo●thies
           haue
           oft-times
           gained
           ouer
           
             Romes
             Master-Champions
          
           ,
           and
           greatest
           Goliahs
           ,
           who
           proclaime
           vs
           Victors
           by
           their
           long
           continued
           silence
           :
           is
           now
           endangered
           and
           almost
           surprised
           by
           Couzning
           and
           c
           
             Domesticke
             foes
          
           ,
           who
           in
           fighting
           for
           her
           ,
           doe
           but
           warre
           against
           her
           :
           her
           foraigne
           peace
           ,
           hath
           bred
           her
           warres
           and
           iarres
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           raisd
           d
           a
           
             Troian
             Horse
          
           within
           her
           bowels
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           set
           her
           all
           on
           fire
           at
           vnawares
           ,
           vnlesse
           some
           showers
           of
           soueraigne
           Iustice
           quench
           her
           flames
           .
           Now
           blessed
           be
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           ,
           who
           hath
           infused
           this
           Christian
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           zealous
           care
           into
           your
           pious
           hearts
           ,
           to
           single
           out
           these
           wilie
           and
           friend-seeming
           enemies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           before
           you
           haue
           seized
           on
           those
           rauenous
           and
           oppressing
           
           e
           
             Wolues
             ,
             which
             prey
             vpon
             our
             State.
          
           What
           Authority
           and
           right
           a
           Parliament
           hath
           ,
           to
           deale
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           affaires
           ;
           to
           patronize
           Religion
           ;
           to
           vindicate
           &
           plead
           its
           cause
           :
           and
           to
           arraigne
           ,
           conuent
           ,
           and
           censure
           such
           ,
           who
           violate
           the
           setled
           and
           receiued
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           let
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           testifie
           :
           who
           informes
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Saints
           :
           f
           that
           
             they
             should
             be
             brought
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           
             before
             Councels
             and
             Synogouges
          
           :
           but
           likewise
           ,
           
             before
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
          
           ;
           that
           is
           before
           secular
           Magistrats
           :
           not
           for
           temporall
           and
           State
           affaires
           onely
           :
           but
           
             for
             his
             name
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             bearing
             witnesse
             to
             his
             truth
             and
             Gospell
          
           :
           Whereby
           hee
           admits
           ,
           that
           temporall
           Magistrates
           ,
           may
           intermeddle
           with
           Religion
           ,
           if
           occasion
           serue
           :
           Whence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           g
           
             Iohn
             the
             Euangelist
          
           ,
           and
           other
           h
           
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primatiue
             Church
          
           ,
           were
           
             conuented
             before
             temporall
             Magistrates
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
          
           but
           likewise
           St.
           
             Paul
             himselfe
          
           was
           by
           
             the
             very
             Iewes
             themselues
             accused
          
           i
           
             before
             Faelix
             ,
             Festus
             ,
             and
             Agrippa
             ,
             for
             his
             very
             preaching
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             before
             whom
             he
             pleads
             his
             cause
          
           ;
           and
           
             at
             last
          
           k
           
             appeales
             to
             Caesars
             iudgement
             seate
             ,
             euen
             in
             these
             particulars
             of
             Religion
          
           :
           which
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           done
           ,
           had
           not
           Princes
           and
           secular
           Magistrates
           a
           Iurisdiction
           and
           Prerogatiue
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           State
           affaires
           .
           Not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           l
           petition
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Witcliffe
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Richard
             the
          
           2.
           
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ;
             for
             the
             weeding
             out
             of
             many
             false
             ,
             and
             the
             establishment
             of
             sundry
             Orthodox
             point●
             of
             Doctrine
             in
             our
             Church
          
           :
           his
           seuerall
           posi●ions
           .
           m
           
             That
             the
             Parliament
             or
             temporall
             Lords
             ,
             might
             lawfully
             examine
             and
             discusse
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             disorders
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             That
             they
             might
             lawfully
             and
             deseruedly
             ,
             (
             yea
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             in
             conscience
             ,
             )
             vpon
             the
             discouery
             of
             the
             Errors
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             depriue
             her
             of
             all
             her
             Tithes
             and
             temporall
             endowments
             ,
             till
             she
             were
             reformed
             .
             And
             that
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             person
             ,
             yea
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             himselfe
             might
             be
             lawfully
             accused
             ,
             censured
             and
             corrected
             by
             Lay
             men
             :
          
           do
           sufficiently
           confirme
           your
           
             Parliamentary
             praerogatiue
          
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           Not
           to
           recite
           the
           opinions
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           two
           reuerend
           and
           learned
           Praelates
           of
           our
           Church
           n
           Iewell
           and
           o
           Bilson
           :
           who
           
             both
             acknowledge
             ;
             that
             Eccl●siasticall
             or
             Church
             affaires
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             may
             ,
             and
             haue
             been
             alwayes
             debated
             ,
             determined
             and
             setled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             former
             ,
             as
             in
             latter
             ages
          
           :
           Our
           
             Common
             prayer-booke
             ,
             our
             Articles
             ,
             and
             our
             Homilies
             ,
          
           (
           in
           which
           the
           body
           of
           our
           Religion
           doth
           subsist
           )
           which
           are
           all
           
             established
             and
             setled
             in
             our
             Church
             by
          
           p
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           :
           together
           with
           
             Articuli
             super
             Clerum
          
           .
           1.
           
           E.
           2.36
           .
           E.
           3.
           c.
           8.1
           .
           R.
           2.
           c.
           13.15.2
           .
           H.
           4.
           c.
           25.4
           .
           H.
           4.
           c.
           17.2
           .
           H.
           5.
           c.
           7.26
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           1.2.27
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           15.28
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           10.31
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           9.14.32
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           15.26.33
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           31.32.34
           .
           &
           35.
           
           H.
           8.
           c.
           1.35
           .
           H.
           8.
           c.
           5.1
           .
           Ed.
           6.
           c.
           1.2
           .
           
           2.
           
           &
           3.
           
           Ed.
           6.
           c.
           1.19.20.21.23.3
           .
           &
           4.
           
           Ed.
           6.
           c.
           10.11.12.5
           .
           &
           6.
           
           Ed.
           6.
           c.
           1.3.12.1
           .
           &
           2.
           
           Phil.
           and
           Mary
           c.
           8.1
           .
           Eliz.
           c.
           1.2.5
           .
           Eliz.
           c.
           ●
           .
           28.27
           .
           Eliz.
           c.
           2.39
           .
           Eliz.
           c.
           8.1
           .
           Iac.
           c.
           4.11.12.3
           .
           Iac.
           c.
           1.4.5.7
           .
           Iac.
           c.
           8.
           and
           sundry
           other
           Statutes
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           Clergy
           men
           had
           the
           greatst
           iurisdiction
           and
           command
           :
           )
           and
           since
           ;
           for
           the
           
             establishing
             and
             setling
             of
             Religion
             ;
             the
             ordering
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             and
             affaires
             ;
             and
             the
             suppression
             of
             haeresies
             and
             haeretiques
          
           :
           doe
           abundantly
           testifie
           :
           that
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           an
           ancient
           ,
           genuine
           ,
           iust
           and
           lawfull
           praerogatiue
           ,
           to
           establish
           true
           Religion
           in
           our
           Church
           :
           to
           abolish
           and
           suppr●sse
           all
           false
           ,
           all
           new
           and
           counterfeit
           Doctrines
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           and
           to
           question
           and
           censure
           all
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           shall
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           oppugne
           the
           setled
           and
           receiued
           Articles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           what
           euer
           some
           ignorant
           or
           supercilious
           Clergie
           men
           (
           who
           can
           be
           content
           to
           merge
           and
           drowne
           themselues
           in
           secular
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Imployments
           ,
           in
           lay
           and
           State
           Affaires
           ,
           
             against
             the
             resolution
             of
          
           q
           
             sundry
             &
             famous
             Councels
             ,
             which
             prohibit
             it
             .
          
           )
           do
           mutter
           and
           
           obiect
           against
           it
           .
           What
           right
           or
           calling
           Laickes
           haue
           to
           write
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           haue
           fully
           discussed
           in
           a
           r
           
             former
             Treatise
          
           :
           only
           let
           me
           adde
           to
           this
           ;
           (
           to
           anticipate
           the
           enuious
           and
           malignant
           Cauils
           of
           some
           peeuish
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           would
           monopolize
           Diuinity
           to
           themselues
           alone
           :
           )
           that
           Laicks
           euen
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           haue
           not
           only
           conuerted
           whole
           Nations
           vnto
           God
           :
           witnesse
           the
           s
           
             Indians
             conuerted
             by
             Erumentius
          
           ;
           and
           the
           t
           
             Iberians
             ,
             and
          
           v
           
             Bulgarians
             reduced
             and
             brought
             home
             to
             God
             from
             Paganisme
             ,
             by
             two
             Christian
             woman
          
           ;
           (
           a
           thing
           well
           worthy
           obseruation
           :
           )
           but
           likewise
           written
           of
           points
           and
           matters
           of
           Diuinity
           with
           publike
           approbation
           .
           Not
           to
           record
           those
           16.
           ancient
           lay
           writers
           in
           the
           primatiue
           Church
           recorded
           by
           me
           in
           another
           place
           .
           St.
           
             Augustine
             himselfe
          
           informes
           vs
           in
           expresse
           termes
           :
           x
           
             That
             hee
             pennd
             and
             published
             sundry
             bookes
             and
             Treatises
             of
             Diuinitie
             which
             are
             yet
             extant
             ,
             whiles
             he
             was
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             not
             entred
             into
             Orders
             .
          
           To
           passe
           by
           y
           
             Vincentius
             Victor
             a
             young
             Laicke
             ,
             who
             wrought
             three
             seuerall
             Treatises
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             which
             S.
             Augustine
             answered
             ,
          
           together
           with
           whole
           Catalogues
           of
           moderne
           lay-Authors
           which
           I
           might
           enumerate
           :
           I
           shall
           ground
           and
           rest
           my selfe
           with
           that
           one
           famous
           example
           of
           Origen
           :
           who
           did
           
             not
             onely
          
           z
           
             compile
             many
             Commentaries
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             Treatises
             of
             Diuinity
             being
             yet
             a
             Lay-man
             ,
             for
             which
             hee
             was
             honoured
             and
             respected
             farre
             and
             neere
             of
             all
             the
             learned
             and
             godly
             Bishops
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             who
             were
             glad
             to
             learne
             Diuinity
             from
             him
             :
          
           but
           a
           
             did
             likewise
             dispute
             ,
             and
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             open
             Church
             
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             yet
             not
             called
             to
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             at
             the
             earnest
             suite
             and
             intreaty
             of
             the
             Palestine
             Bishops
             :
             For
             which
             fact
             of
             his
             when
             he
             was
             blamed
             and
             censured
             by
             one
             Demetrius
          
           ;
           (
           a
           pragmaticall
           Clergie
           man
           as
           it
           seemes
           :
           )
           
             as
             being
             an
             vnheard
             of
             practise
             and
             praesident
             ;
             that
             Lay-men
             should
             teach
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Bishops
             :
             Alexander
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             Theoctystus
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             wrought
             thus
             vnto
             Demetrius
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             fact
             of
             Origen
             :
             that
             he
             had
             reported
             a
             manifest
             vntruth
             :
             when
             as
             there
             might
             be
             found
             such
             Lay-men
             as
             had
             taught
             the
             people
             in
             open
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             as
             there
             were
             present
             learned
             men
             that
             could
             profit
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             more
             ouer
             holy
             Bishops
             at
             that
             time
             also
             exhorting
             them
             to
             preach
             :
             for
             example
             sake
             ;
             at
             Laranda
             Euelpis
             was
             thus
             requested
             by
             Neon
             ;
             at
             Iconium
             ,
             Paulinu●
             was
             thus
             requested
             by
             Celsus
             ;
             at
             Synada
             ,
             Theodorus
             was
             thus
             requested
             by
             Atticus
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             but
             godly
             brethren
             :
             It
             is
             like
             also
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             that
             this
             was
             practised
             in
             other
             places
             :
          
           So
           that
           by
           all
           these
           pregnant
           proofes
           and
           testimonies
           ,
           it
           is
           cleerely
           euident
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           your
           Honors
           being
           but
           Lay-men
           may
           proceed
           iudicially
           :
           but
           I
           my selfe
           being
           b
           
             but
             a
             Laicke
             may
             goe
             on
             ministerially
          
           ;
           to
           
             suruay
             and
             censure
             these
             Cozening
             and
             Popish
             Deuotions
             ,
          
           as
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           vary
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           established
           doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           Go
           on
           therefore
           ,
           you
           Christian
           Heroes
           ,
           and
           valiant
           worthies
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           cau●e
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           against
           those
           Cozening
           ,
           treacherous
           and
           rebellious
           Sons
           (
           if
           Sons
           )
           of
           hers
           ,
           who
           haue
           betrayed
           her
           with
           a
           kisse
           and
           c
           
             wounded
             her
             with
             one
             hand
             ,
             whiles
             they
             seemingly
             imbrace
             her
             with
             the
             
             other
          
           :
           and
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           shall
           be
           with
           you
           .
           And
           h●ue
           you
           not
           cause
           enough
           ,
           (
           yea
           is
           it
           not
           now
           high
           time
           )
           to
           execute
           your
           power
           ,
           and
           display
           your
           zeal●
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           and
           quarell
           of
           our
           Church
           ?
           doe
           not
           her
           goared
           sides
           ,
           her
           bleeding
           scarrs
           ,
           and
           festered
           sores
           ,
           now
           need
           ▪
           may
           craue
           your
           helpe
           and
           cure
           ;
           since
           d
           
             there
             is
             no
             balme
             in
             Gilead
             ,
          
           at
           least
           no
           
             good
             Phisitian
             there
             ,
             to
             suppell
             and
             bind
             vp
             her
             wounds
             ?
          
           Since
           shee
           hath
           few
           P●iests
           or
           Praelate●
           ,
           for
           to
           pitty
           her
           ,
           fewer
           to
           succour
           her
           in
           her
           present
           dangers
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           wh●re
           are
           the
           learned
           ,
           reuerend
           ,
           humble
           ,
           stout
           ,
           and
           zealous
           Praelates
           ?
           where
           are
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           or
           High-commission
           Courts
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           Conuocation
           or
           assembly
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           either
           do
           ,
           or
           dare
           apply●
           a
           salue
           or
           plaister
           ,
           to
           her
           homebred
           maladies
           ;
           or
           auenge
           her
           of
           those
           treacherous
           ,
           corrupt
           and
           
             Cozening
             watchmen
          
           ,
           e
           
             who
             haue
             smitten
             her
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           betrayed
           her
           to
           her
           Roman
           enemies
           ?
           What
           Bishops
           Consistory
           ,
           what
           Conuocation-house
           ,
           or
           
             High-Commission
             Court
          
           ,
           haue
           lately
           questioned
           ,
           censured
           ,
           suspended
           or
           degraded
           ,
           a
           Mountague
           ,
           a
           Cozens
           ,
           a
           Iackson
           ,
           or
           a
           Manwering
           ?
           a
           Papist
           or
           Arminian
           ?
           a
           Nonresident
           ,
           or
           carelesse
           Pastor
           ,
           who
           neuer
           feeds
           his
           flocke
           ?
           a
           iouiall
           or
           good
           fellow
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           Tobacco-pipe
           is
           his
           Psalter
           ,
           and
           his
           Canne
           ,
           his
           Text
           ?
           or
           a
           rayling
           and
           inueying
           Shemie
           ,
           whose
           sermo●s
           are
           but
           bitter
           ,
           prophane
           ,
           and
           poysonous
           Sa●yrs
           against
           the
           practicall
           power
           ,
           and
           forwardest
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ;
           whom
           he
           reuiles
           and
           scoffes
           at
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Purit●ns
           ,
           or
           
             holy
             Brethren
          
           ;
           f
           
             a
             phrase
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             of●
             times
             vse
             ?
          
           What
           Popish
           or
           Arminian
           bookes
           ;
           what
           I●suiticall
           Treatises
           ,
           or
           Romish
           prayer-bookes
           ,
           Portua●ses
           ,
           and
           Mannuals
           ,
           
           (
           which
           haue
           beene
           lately
           scattered
           )
           and
           printed
           here
           among
           vs
           in
           g
           
             great
             abundance
          
           ;
           )
           haue
           been
           of
           late
           anticipated
           ,
           prohibited
           ,
           or
           suppressed
           by
           them
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           their
           proper
           Office
           to
           forestall
           ,
           and
           crush
           them
           in
           the
           shell
           ?
           Nay
           shall
           I
           speake
           the
           h
           truth
           vnto
           your
           Honors
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           beseech
           you
           to
           lay
           neer
           your
           hearts
           or
           else
           farewell
           Religion
           :
           )
           what
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           bookes
           haue
           not
           beene
           vented
           ,
           yea
           ,
           countenanced●
           authorized
           ,
           and
           borne
           out
           of
           late
           against
           all
           op●positions
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           by
           some
           who
           say
           they
           are
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           would
           to
           God
           they
           were
           ,
           )
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           Pillars
           of
           our
           Faith
           ?
           haue
           not
           M.
           Mountagues
           two
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           Bookes
           ,
           (
           though
           questioned
           th●ice
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           )
           beene
           licenced
           and
           approued
           at
           the
           fi●st
           by
           some
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           by
           such
           who
           had
           then
           Authority
           ,
           though
           since
           they
           haue
           had
           thei●
           Interregnum
           :
           )
           and
           since
           not
           onely
           not
           quaestioned
           nor
           inhibited
           sale
           :
           but
           euen
           patronized
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           and
           protected
           by
           force
           and
           sinister
           practises
           ,
           against
           all
           aduerse
           powers
           ?
           Was
           not
           the
           way
           and
           pass●ge
           to
           the
           p●esse
           blockt
           vp
           at
           first
           against
           all
           such
           whose
           zeale
           to
           piety
           ,
           to
           the
           publicke
           weale
           and
           safety
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           had
           caused
           them
           to
           t●k●
           vp
           pen
           and
           paper
           armes
           against
           his
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrin●s
           ?
           and
           h●ue
           not
           all
           their
           Orthodox
           ●nd
           pious
           workes
           which
           past
           the
           Presse
           by
           steal●h
           or
           othe●wise
           ,
           b●ene
           questioned
           and
           prohibited
           ,
           since
           the
           vnhappy
           breach
           of
           the
           l●st
           Parli●mentary
           Asse●bly
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           tainted
           or
           accused
           of
           no
           Heresie
           ,
           Scisme
           ,
           False
           doctrine
           or
           Sedition
           ?
           Was
           not
           reuerend
           Bishop
           
             Carltons
             booke
          
           ,
           though
           backed
           with
           the
           
             ioynt
             Attestation
          
           of
           that
           learned
           Praelate
           ,
           
             Dr.
             Dauenat
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             Dr.
             Ward
             ,
             Dr.
             Goad
             ,
             &
             Dr.
             Bel-Canquell
             ,
          
           
           our
           selected
           
             Dort
             Diuines
          
           :
           tog●ther
           with
           
             Dr.
             Succliffes
             booke
             ,
             Mr.
             Rouse
             his
             booke
             ,
             Mr.
             Burtons
             booke
             ,
             Mr.
             Yates
             his
             booke
             ,
             Mr.
             Wottons
             booke
             ,
             Dr.
             Goads
             Paralell
             ,
             Doctor
             Featlies
             Paralell
          
           ▪
           (
           ●o
           omit
           my
           owne
           poore
           
             Treatise
             of
             Perseuerance
          
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           were
           licensed
           and
           reprinted
           ,
           is
           yet
           suppressed
           and
           called
           in
           ,
           vpon
           no
           doctrinall
           nor
           iust
           exc●ptions
           :
           )
           inhibited
           ,
           cald
           in
           and
           seized
           on
           ,
           vnder
           the
           bare
           pretence
           of
           not
           being
           lic●nsed
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           because
           they
           did
           oppose
           Mr.
           Mountagues
           Popery
           and
           Arminianisme
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Parliament
           it selfe
           tooke
           notice
           of
           ,
           )
           &
           displaid
           both
           it
           and
           all
           his
           treachery
           and
           falsehood
           to
           the
           wo●ld
           ?
           and
           were
           not
           all
           the
           Printers
           and
           Stationers
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           instruments
           to
           publish
           th●m
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           conuented
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           before
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           ,
           (
           where
           th●y
           w●re
           glad
           to
           buy
           theire
           peace
           at
           last
           )
           for
           their
           good
           seruice
           to
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           in
           printing
           and
           divulging
           all
           t●ese
           books
           ,
           to
           the
           affronting
           and
           suppressing
           of
           his
           spreading
           errors
           ?
           Since
           these
           old
           stirs
           and
           garbo●l●s
           ,
           haue
           not
           these
           
             priuate
             Deuotions
             and
             houres
             of
             prayer
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Censure
             and
             Suruay
          
           ,
           I
           here
           doe
           humbly
           
             tender
             to
             yo●r
             Honours
          
           :
           beene
           licensed
           in
           a
           sp●ciall
           manner
           for
           the
           Press●
           ,
           ●uen
           with
           an
           affixed
           and
           printed
           Approbation
           ;
           (
           like
           that
           of
           Dr.
           Whites
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           
             Mountagues
             Appeale
          
           :
           )
           and
           since
           its
           publication
           ,
           so
           guarded
           and
           supported
           by
           Autho●ity
           ,
           though
           fraught
           with
           20
           ▪
           seuerall
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           patched
           vp
           of
           Popish
           ragges
           and
           reliques
           :
           that
           neither
           the
           complaints
           and
           cryes
           of
           m●n
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           voy●e
           and
           presence
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           could
           yet
           moue
           any
           of
           our
           swaying
           ,
           great
           ,
           and
           zealous
           Praelates
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           or
           passe
           a
           doome
           of
           condemnation
           on
           them
           :
           
           who
           now
           inste●d
           of
           Answering
           ,
           and
           inhibiting
           them
           ,
           doe
           not
           onely
           d●ny
           to
           licence
           ,
           but
           likewise
           diligently
           suppresse
           and
           intercept
           all
           Answers
           and
           R●plies
           vnto
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           intercepting
           Mr
           
             Burtons
             Answer
          
           at
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           the
           detaining
           of
           the
           Copie
           of
           this
           my
           present
           Censure
           in
           the
           Licensers
           hands
           ,
           who
           will
           neither
           licence
           nor
           deliuer
           it
           ,
           do
           abundan●ly
           testifie
           .
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           then
           high
           time
           for
           your
           Honours
           to
           engage
           ,
           besti●re
           ,
           and
           shew
           your
           zeale
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           quarrel
           and
           patronage
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Faith
           ,
           when
           Popery
           and
           Arminianisme
           are
           growne
           now
           so
           potent
           ,
           so
           head-strong
           ,
           so
           impudent
           ,
           sawcy
           ,
           and
           audacious
           ,
           as
           to
           ouer-top
           ,
           controll
           ,
           affront
           and
           beard
           the
           very
           truth
           and
           
             Doctrines
             of
             our
             Church
          
           ;
           to
           *
           
             stop
             their
             pleas
          
           ,
           and
           b●rre
           their
           passage
           to
           the
           Presse
           in
           a
           peremptory
           and
           presumptuous
           manner
           ,
           euen
           whiles
           the
           Parliament
           doores
           of
           Iustice
           stand
           wide
           open
           to
           heare
           their
           pressures
           ,
           and
           auenge
           th●ir
           wrongs
           ;
           bidding
           particular
           and
           personall
           defiance
           to
           these
           two
           spreading
           and
           combinings
           errors
           which
           threaten
           ruine
           and
           surpris●ll
           to
           them
           ?
           When
           those
           Consistories
           and
           
             High-Commission
             Courts
          
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           Sanctuaries
           ,
           Shields
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           Protectors
           to
           them
           ,
           against
           domesticke
           vipers
           ,
           which
           gnaw
           out
           their
           bowels
           ;
           and
           those
           from
           whom
           they
           might
           expect
           and
           iustly
           challenge
           ,
           the
           greatest
           fauour
           ,
           aide
           ,
           and
           best
           support
           ;
           are
           now
           so
           farre
           from
           shielding
           and
           assisting
           them
           against
           their
           
             Mountebanke
             ,
             Cozenin●
          
           ,
           and
           domesticke
           Opposites
           :
           that
           they
           doe
           euen
           bend
           themselues
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           intercepting
           all
           supplies
           which
           priuate
           louers
           would
           impart
           vnto
           them
           ;
           in
           silencing
           ,
           questioning
           ,
           and
           clubbing
           downe
           
           such
           by
           force
           ,
           who
           take
           vp
           armes
           in
           their
           defence
           ag●inst
           their
           personall
           ,
           homebred
           ,
           and
           professed
           foes
           ?
           Al●s
           ,
           whith●r
           should
           our
           poore
           distressed
           Church
           ,
           or
           our
           Religion
           flee
           ?
           where
           should
           they
           seeke
           for
           succour
           and
           reliefe
           in
           this
           their
           forlorne
           and
           distressed
           condition
           ;
           when
           as
           they
           are
           so
           forsaken
           of
           their
           owne
           indeared
           and
           ingaged
           friends
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           them
           h●ue
           eares
           to
           heare
           ,
           or
           hearts
           to
           pitty
           their
           pressures
           and
           most
           iust
           complaints
           ;
           and
           fewer
           courage
           ,
           hands
           ,
           or
           strength
           enough
           ,
           to
           ease
           or
           quit
           them
           of
           these
           pressing
           ,
           opressing
           ,
           and
           suppressing
           vulters
           ,
           which
           rent
           and
           teare
           their
           liu●rs
           and
           their
           in
           most
           parts
           ?
           To
           you
           ,
           to
           you
           alone
           (
           right
           
             Christian
             Senators
          
           ,
           and
           
             valiant
             worthies
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           they
           now
           addresse
           their
           tongue-tide
           grieuances
           ,
           and
           silenced
           complaints
           :
           to
           you
           they
           flye
           for
           present
           succour
           and
           redresse
           against
           their
           aduerse
           and
           preuailing
           powers
           ;
           and
           now
           implore
           your
           aide
           ,
           your
           iustice
           ,
           doome
           ,
           and
           finall
           sentence
           ,
           (
           euen
           with
           silent
           sobs
           and
           mournfull
           teares
           ,
           because
           their
           mouthes
           are
           closed
           and
           shut
           vp
           ,
           )
           against
           those
           opē
           &
           professed
           enemies
           whose
           wo●ks
           and
           writings
           haue
           betraid
           their
           cause
           :
           and
           those
           tyrannicall
           vsurping
           powers
           ,
           who
           haue
           en●oyn'd
           them
           silence
           at
           the
           Presse
           ,
           and
           interc●pted
           or
           reiected
           all
           those
           
             Counterplees
             ,
             Answers
          
           ,
           and
           Rebutters
           which
           haue
           beene
           tendred
           ,
           or
           drawne
           vp
           by
           any
           to
           vindicate
           their
           right
           and
           cause
           ,
           against
           homebred
           and
           perfidious
           Opposites
           :
           And
           can
           ●ou
           then
           denie
           their
           importunate
           ,
           fl●xanimous
           and
           most
           iust
           ●equests
           ,
           which
           you
           haue
           so
           readily
           and
           cheerefully
           embr●c●d
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           w●●hout
           Petition
           ?
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           your
           zeale
           and
           cour●ge
           for
           Religion
           are
           so
           eminent
           and
           intense
           already
           ,
           that
           they
           neede
           no
           spu●s
           o●
           mine
           
           to
           quicken
           or
           ●xcite
           them
           ,
           to
           so
           necessary
           and
           pious
           a
           worke
           :
           Therefore
           leauing
           all
           needlesse
           exhortations
           and
           encouragements
           to
           set
           on
           these
           requests
           ,
           I
           shall
           bri●fely
           glance
           vpon
           the
           best
           and
           speediest
           meanes
           of
           dis●n●rating
           our
           Church
           of
           all
           her
           pr●sent
           grieuances
           ;
           of
           rescuing
           her
           restrained
           Doctrines
           from
           their
           Egyptian
           thraldome
           ;
           of
           reinuensting
           them
           in
           their
           former
           priuiledges
           ,
           and
           quitting
           them
           from
           all
           future
           dammages
           ,
           incrochments
           ,
           and
           inuasions
           what●oeu●r
           ;
           which
           mean●s
           I
           here
           humbly
           prostrate
           and
           submit
           to
           your
           mature
           ,
           graue
           and
           pious
           wisedomes
           ,
           which
           haue
           no
           such
           Pole-star
           to
           direct
           them
           as
           themselues
           .
           The
           meanes
           which
           I
           shall
           meekely
           off●r
           and
           propose
           to
           your
           refined
           iudgements
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           are
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           those
           
             Popish
             Deuotions
             ,
             and
             Arminian
             
             Treatises
             ,
          
           which
           haue
           beene
           published
           of
           late
           among
           vs
           by
           appprobation
           and
           authority
           :
           and
           to
           expiate
           ;
           defecate
           ,
           and
           pu●ge
           out
           their
           Romish
           and
           Arminian
           drosse
           and
           filth
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           fire
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           stand
           not
           as
           Records
           against
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           ,
           the
           weakning
           ,
           or
           betraying
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           p
           
             lop
             off
             those
             putred
             ,
             gangrend
             ,
             festred
          
           and
           contagious
           members
           ,
           who
           are
           like
           q
           
             to
             putrifie
             ,
             leauen
             and
             infect
             the
             whole
             intire
             body
             of
             our
             Church
             :
          
           and
           haue
           already
           sowne
           by
           their
           pernicious
           writings
           the
           Tares
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Cockels
           of
           Arminianisme
           which
           sprout
           vp
           ap●ce
           ,
           amidst
           the
           Wheate
           and
           pure
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           that
           so
           their
           r
           
             exemplary
             and
             open
             punishment●
             may
             deterre
             all
             others
             ,
          
           from
           ●he
           like
           ●udacious
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           treacherous
           and
           pernicious
           attempts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           inquire
           out
           ,
           the
           roots
           and
           great-bulkt
           
           
           trees
           which
           nourish
           and
           support
           those
           limbs
           and
           vnder-branches
           ,
           which
           haue
           thrust
           forth
           these
           buds
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           blossomes
           of
           Arminianisme
           ,
           which
           your
           flamish
           zeale
           and
           feruency
           to
           Relig●on
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           scorch
           and
           blast
           before
           they
           come
           vnto
           maturity
           :
           to
           discry
           those
           superiour
           spheeres
           ,
           and
           vppermost
           wheeles
           which
           moue
           those
           lower
           and
           inferior
           Orbs
           ,
           which
           now
           run
           out
           of
           course
           ;
           to
           search
           those
           Dens
           and
           Burrowes
           out
           ,
           which
           harbour
           and
           protect
           those
           
           little
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           Foxes
           ,
           which
           
             now
             spoyle
             our
             Vines
          
           ,
           and
           offer
           violence
           to
           
             their
             tender
             Grapes
          
           :
           and
           to
           discouer
           those
           higher
           Springs
           ,
           and
           poysonous
           Fountaines
           ,
           which
           send
           out
           those
           muddy
           ,
           bitter
           and
           vnwholsome
           streames
           ,
           which
           doe
           not
           water
           ,
           but
           poyson
           and
           defile
           our
           Church
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           these
           budding
           branches
           whose
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           fruits
           you
           now
           examine
           ,
           receiue
           their
           sap
           ,
           their
           nourish●ment
           ,
           and
           support
           ,
           from
           some
           greater
           Trunkes
           and
           deeper
           Roots
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           felled
           and
           stockt
           vp
           ,
           before
           these
           bitter
           fruits
           will
           fade
           or
           fall
           .
           These
           petty
           Orbs
           and
           vnderwheeles
           ,
           which
           haue
           made
           such
           irregular
           motions
           ,
           and
           commotions
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           deriue
           their
           motions
           ,
           from
           some
           higher
           and
           superiour
           spheeres
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           rectified
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           their
           true
           and
           proper
           motions
           ,
           before
           the
           l●sser
           Planets
           ,
           and
           clocke-wheeles
           of
           our
           Church
           will
           moue
           aright
           .
           These
           little
           Foxes
           ,
           haue
           some
           strong
           and
           mighty
           Burrowes
           ,
           wherein
           to
           shelter
           and
           repose
           themselues
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           stopped
           and
           demolished
           ,
           before
           the
           Grapes
           ,
           the
           Vines
           and
           Vinyard
           of
           ou●
           Church
           be
           freed
           from
           their
           inuasions
           :
           These
           poysonous
           ,
           muddy
           ,
           and
           polluted
           riu●lets
           ,
           descend
           and
           flow
           from
           greater
           streames
           ,
           and
           higher
           Fountaines
           :
           
           which
           must
           be
           knowne
           ,
           dammed
           ,
           and
           dried
           vp
           ,
           at
           least
           diuerted
           ;
           or
           else
           the
           waters
           of
           our
           Church
           will
           still
           be
           venomous
           ,
           slimie
           and
           vnwholesome
           .
           And
           till
           all
           this
           be
           well
           accomplished
           ,
           you
           shall
           but
           onely
           skinne
           ,
           (
           and
           u
           
             so
             increase
          
           )
           not
           heale
           and
           cure
           the
           festr●d
           sores
           and
           wounds
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           ;
           which
           will
           soone
           breake
           out
           againe
           with
           greater
           torment
           ,
           and
           lesse
           hopes
           of
           cure
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           examine
           and
           finde
           out
           the
           cause
           (
           if
           it
           
           be
           not
           like
           the
           head
           of
           x
           
             Nilus
             ,
             vnsearchable
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
          
           though
           y
           
             some
             of
             late
             ,
             record
             the
             con●rary
             :
          
           )
           why
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           bookes
           haue
           now
           of
           late
           beene
           published
           ,
           printed
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           suppressed
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ?
           why
           there
           is
           now
           such
           diligent
           and
           daily
           search
           at
           Printing-houses
           ,
           to
           anticipate
           and
           stoppe
           all
           
             Answers
             to
             Mr
          
           Cozens
           his
           ,
           or
           Mr
           Mountagues
           Bookes
           ?
           from
           what
           originall
           grounds
           ,
           and
           whence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           seuerall
           Answers
           and
           Replies
           to
           Mr
           
             Mountagues
             Gagge
          
           ,
           and
           virulent
           Appeale
           ,
           were
           denied
           licence
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           since
           surprized
           and
           call'd
           in
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           neither
           matter
           of
           Haeresie
           ,
           Schisme
           ,
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Sedition
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           bare
           defence
           ,
           and
           positiue
           iustification
           of
           the
           established
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           oppugned
           and
           traduced
           in
           those
           Arminian
           and
           Popish
           Bookes
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           were
           neuer
           yet
           so
           much
           as
           once
           inhibited
           or
           questioned
           but
           in
           Parliament
           ?
           and
           who
           were
           the
           principall
           Agents
           and
           Factors
           in
           this
           worthy
           seruice
           ,
           of
           suppressing
           all
           these
           Answers
           ?
           The
           ●●ucleating
           and
           discussing
           of
           these
           intricate
           and
           perplexed
           Quaerees
           ,
           (
           a
           taske
           which
           well
           befits
           a
           Parliament
           )
           may
           happily
           reueale
           a
           world
           of
           treachery
           ,
           and
           
           vnfold
           a
           deepe
           ,
           obstruce
           ,
           and
           hidden
           
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquitie
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           may
           chance
           to
           shake
           and
           ouerturne
           the
           very
           pillars
           ,
           and
           foundation
           stones
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           Arminian
           Faction
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           prosecuted
           ,
           sifted
           ,
           and
           ventilated
           to
           the
           full
           .
        
         
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           to
           prouide
           ;
           that
           all
           such
           vnauthorized
           Answers
           and
           Replies
           ,
           consonant
           to
           the
           established
           Doctrine
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           giuen
           to
           Mr
           Mountagues
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           such
           Popish
           or
           Arminian
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           since
           suppressed
           ;
           may
           be
           henceforth
           lawfully
           printed
           and
           dispersed
           without
           controll
           ,
           to
           counterplead
           and
           beat
           down
           Popery
           and
           Arminianisme
           ;
           and
           to
           giue
           publike
           testimonie
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           how
           euer
           some
           haue
           lately
           broached
           ,
           yet
           that
           our
           Church
           disclaimes
           and
           disapproues
           their
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           withall
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Authors
           ,
           Printers
           ,
           and
           Dispersers
           of
           all
           such
           Answers
           and
           Replies
           ,
           from
           all
           High-Commission
           suits
           ,
           and
           other
           troubles
           and
           vexations
           whatsoeuer
           :
           Else
           none
           will
           euer
           dare
           to
           write
           or
           print
           hereafter
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           and
           quarrell
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Truth
           ,
           in
           hard
           and
           euill
           times
           (
           from
           which
           God
           ke●pe
           vs
           )
           when
           Popery
           and
           Errour
           shall
           haue
           all
           ,
           and
           Truth
           no
           sway
           ,
           nor
           licence
           for
           the
           Presse
           ;
           For
           *
           
             what
             encouragement
             can
             men
             haue
             to
             write
             ,
          
           or
           to
           shew
           themselues
           actiue
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           other
           reward
           nor
           gratification
           for
           their
           paines
           and
           industry
           ,
           but
           
             High-Commission
             Suits
          
           and
           troubles
           :
           but
           heauy
           fines
           and
           mulcts
           ,
           or
           long
           and
           tedious
           imprisonments
           and
           restraints
           (
           which
           is
           all
           the
           encouragement
           ,
           reward
           and
           thankes
           that
           some
           haue
           found
           :
           )
           And
           if
           no
           writers
           to
           vindicate
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Truth
           
           and
           Churches
           cause
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           opposed
           ,
           by
           authoriz'd
           writings
           ;
           then
           Truth
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Church
           ,
           (
           yea
           State
           and
           Kingdome
           which
           fall
           or
           stand
           together
           with
           them
           )
           will
           soone
           be
           ouer●grown
           with
           Haeresies
           ,
           Errours
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           Factions
           ,
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           so
           brought
           quite
           to
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           to
           take
           some
           speedy
           course
           ,
           to
           inhibit
           the
           
           publishing
           and
           diuulging
           of
           all
           Popish
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrines
           ,
           either
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           vnder
           seuere
           mulckts
           and
           penalties
           :
           and
           to
           establish
           some
           good
           and
           setled
           course
           ,
           for
           the
           inhibiting
           &
           suppressing
           of
           all
           scurrilous
           and
           prophane
           Play-books
           ,
           Ballads
           ,
           Poems
           ,
           and
           Tale-bookes
           whatsoeuer
           :
           and
           the
           free
           and
           speedy
           licensing
           of
           all
           such
           orthodox
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           religious
           Tractates
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           thought
           necessary
           ,
           meet
           and
           worthy
           for
           the
           Presse
           :
           that
           so
           Schollers
           may
           be
           incouraged
           to
           write
           and
           study
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           for
           the
           Defence
           ,
           the
           propagation
           and
           aduancement
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           not
           discouraged
           as
           they
           haue
           beene
           of
           late
           ,
           because
           all
           their
           industry
           and
           labour
           is
           but
           lost
           ,
           and
           buried
           in
           silence
           and
           obliuion
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           licence
           and
           authority
           to
           diuulge
           them
           in
           due
           season
           ,
           for
           the
           publike
           good
           .
        
         
           Seauenthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           to
           take
           speciall
           care
           and
           Order
           ,
           
           that
           the
           two
           famous
           Vniuersities
           of
           our
           Kingdome
           (
           the
           very
           nurseries
           and
           seed-plots
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           may
           be
           defaecated
           and
           purged
           ,
           from
           all
           poysonous
           ,
           Popish
           ,
           and
           
             Arminian
             Doctrines
          
           :
           and
           that
           all
           such
           heads
           and
           fellowes
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           our
           other
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           notoriously
           knowne
           ,
           or
           iustly
           suspected
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           chiefe
           Abbettors
           ,
           Heads
           ,
           or
           Patriots
           of
           the
           Arminian
           ,
           or
           Popish
           cause
           or
           Faction
           ,
           may
           be
           speedily
           conuented
           
           before
           a
           selected
           Committee
           ,
           assisted
           by
           some
           orthodox
           ,
           choyce
           and
           prime
           Diuines
           and
           Prelates
           :
           to
           be
           there
           interrogated
           and
           examined
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           now
           controuerted
           points
           of
           Popery
           and
           Arminianisme
           :
           and
           vpon
           their
           iust
           conuiction
           or
           attainder
           of
           all
           or
           any
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Points
           ,
           to
           be
           enioyned
           a
           particular
           and
           open
           recantation
           of
           them
           in
           writing
           (
           to
           which
           they
           shall
           subscribe
           their
           names
           )
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           they
           are
           dissonant
           either
           from
           the
           
             Homelies
             ,
             Articles
          
           ,
           and
           established
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           or
           Ireland
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           fiue
           Conclusions
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           
             Synod
             of
             Dort
          
           :
           or
           else
           vpon
           refusall
           of
           such
           recantation
           and
           subscription
           ,
           y
           
             to
             be
             immediately
             depriued
             of
             all
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             spirituall
          
           promotions
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           wayes
           &
           courses
           in
           my
           raw
           conceit
           (
           which
           I
           humbly
           submit
           to
           your
           maturer
           iudgements
           :
           )
           to
           quit
           and
           free
           our
           Church
           and
           our
           Religion
           from
           all
           their
           present
           :
           and
           to
           bulwarke
           ,
           and
           secure
           them
           against
           all
           future
           homebred
           opposites
           ,
           and
           pressures
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Now
           hee
           who
           hath
           put
           that
           zeale
           ,
           that
           care
           and
           courage
           into
           your
           pious
           hearts
           ,
           as
           to
           ingage
           your selues
           in
           the
           defence
           and
           patronage
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Faith
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           beser
           ,
           and
           violently
           assaulted
           ,
           by
           troops
           of
           forraine
           and
           domestique
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           would
           spoyle
           and
           cheat
           vs
           of
           them
           to
           our
           faces
           :
           inspire
           you
           with
           such
           heauenly
           wisedome
           from
           aboue
           ,
           as
           may
           pitch
           you
           on
           the
           speediest
           ,
           best
           ,
           and
           safest
           proiects
           ,
           for
           the
           extirpation
           and
           suppression
           of
           all
           their
           open
           or
           concealed
           Foes
           ;
           the
           vindicating
           of
           their
           former
           purity
           &
           freedome
           :
           the
           establishment
           of
           their
           future
           peace
           :
           &
           the
           perennious
           preseruation
           and
           propagation
           of
           that
           
           pure
           orthodox
           &
           sincere
           Religion
           which
           we
           yet
           enioy
           .
           Which
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           breath
           and
           fragrant
           odor
           of
           our
           nostrils
           ;
           the
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           of
           our
           eyes
           ;
           the
           swetest
           harmony
           and
           musicke
           to
           our
           eares
           ;
           the
           most
           luscious
           hony
           and
           Manna
           to
           our
           pallats
           ;
           the
           most
           rauishing
           ioy
           and
           satisfactory
           contentment
           to
           our
           hearts
           :
           (
           the
           onely
           food
           ,
           the
           essence
           ,
           life
           and
           being
           of
           our
           soules
           ;
           the
           grand
           procurer
           of
           all
           our
           outward
           comfort
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           the
           onely
           Author
           of
           our
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ;
           the
           most
           transcendent
           glory
           and
           honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           ;
           the
           brazen
           wall
           ,
           the
           strongest
           fence
           and
           bulwarke
           of
           our
           kingdome
           ;
           the
           chiefest
           dread
           and
           terror
           to
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           the
           sole
           encouragement
           and
           comfort
           of
           our
           Confederates
           ;
           the
           fundamentall
           prop
           and
           pillar
           of
           our
           State
           ;
           the
           onely
           pawne
           and
           euidence
           of
           our
           future
           hopes
           and
           happinesse
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           polestar
           ,
           way
           and
           passage
           to
           conduct
           and
           lead
           vs
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           heauen
           and
           eternall
           blisse
           :
           (
           all
           motiues
           for
           to
           prise
           and
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           in
           these
           degenerating
           ,
           declining
           and
           reuolting
           times
           :
           )
           so
           if
           we
           once
           but
           slacke
           our
           hold
           ,
           or
           let
           it
           goe
           ,
           (
           it
           being
           the
           very
           rocke
           on
           which
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           do
           rest
           and
           Anchor
           :
           )
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           our selues
           ,
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           all
           we
           now
           poss●sse
           are
           wrackt
           ,
           and
           lost
           for
           euer
           .
           Wherefore
           right
           Christian
           Worthies
           ,
           what
           euer
           becomes
           of
           other
           outward
           Priuileges
           and
           a
           
             hereditary
             liberties
             ,
             (
             the
             losse
             of
             which
             you
             cannot
             brooke
             with
             any
             patience
             ;
             where
             as
             the
             condescending
             vnto
             them
             alone
             ,
             would
             win
             your
             hearts
             and
             purses
             too
             :
             )
          
           be
           sure
           to
           hold
           fast
           and
           guard
           this
           maine
           foundation
           whereon
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           we
           &
           ours
           stand
           ,
           against
           all
           Cozening
           vnder
           miners
           and
           Fauxes
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           
           who
           labour
           for
           to
           blow
           it
           vp
           :
           If
           this
           bee
           safe
           ,
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           King
           ,
           our
           Kingdome
           ,
           our
           liues
           ,
           our
           goods
           ,
           and
           liberties
           are
           all
           secure
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           ,
           what
           Spaine
           ,
           what
           France
           ,
           b
           
             what
             man
             can
             doe
             vnto
             vs
          
           :
           For
           then
           c
           
             God
             is
             ours
             ,
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             ours
             :
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Men
             and
             all
             the
             hostes
             and
             creatures
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             yea
             earth
             and
             heauen
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             ours
             :
          
           all
           these
           will
           take
           
             our
             parts
             ,
             &
             plead
             our
             cause
             against
             our
             Enemies
          
           ;
           d
           
             and
             if
             these
             be
             for
             vs
             ,
             who
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             against
             vs
             ?
          
           ?
           But
           if
           this
           be
           once
           endangered
           or
           rased
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           O
           then
           we
           sinke
           ,
           we
           droope
           ,
           wee
           perish
           :
           our
           God
           ,
           our
           Crowne
           ,
           our
           peace
           ,
           our
           glory
           ,
           our
           wealth
           ,
           our
           liberties
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           sundry
           magazines
           ,
           and
           heapes
           of
           blessings
           which
           we
           now
           inioy
           ,
           will
           forthwith
           take
           their
           winges
           ,
           and
           flie
           away
           ,
           and
           leaue
           vs
           destitute
           ,
           helplesse
           ,
           hopelesse
           &
           forelorne
           ,
           in
           those
           ouerwhelming
           floods
           and
           bitter
           stormes
           of
           misery
           ,
           bondage
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           want
           ,
           and
           woe
           ,
           which
           shall
           euen
           breake
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           crush
           our
           bones
           ,
           and
           sinke
           our
           soules
           in
           endlesse
           horror
           and
           despaire
           .
           O
           therefore
           looke
           betimes
           to
           this
           Foundation
           ,
           which
           now
           begins
           to
           shake
           ,
           to
           totter
           ,
           and
           moulder
           by
           degrees
           ;
           settle
           but
           this
           a
           right
           ,
           and
           roote
           out
           all
           those
           domestique
           Romane
           and
           Arminian
           Pioners
           ,
           who
           dig
           so
           deepe
           and
           fast
           ,
           to
           vndermine
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           will
           soone
           be
           settled
           in
           their
           former
           peace
           and
           happinesse
           :
           O
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           totterings
           ,
           declinings
           ,
           and
           ruines
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           arise
           but
           from
           the
           wauerings
           ,
           wastings
           ,
           and
           backslidings
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           Our
           State
           and
           kingdome
           now
           decline
           so
           fast
           ,
           and
           hasten
           to
           the
           period
           of
           their
           former
           glory
           ;
           because
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           faith
           ,
           our
           loue
           ,
           our
           Religion
           ,
           lose
           their
           ground
           :
           Our
           Realme
           is
           full
           
           of
           factions
           ,
           and
           diuisions
           ,
           because
           our
           Church
           is
           so
           :
           
             Popery
             ,
             Arminianisme
             ,
             False
             doctrines
             ,
          
           sin
           ,
           and
           all
           prophannesse
           haue
           ouer-spred
           our
           Church
           ,
           yea
           wasted
           &
           corrupted
           our
           Religion
           :
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           pressures
           ,
           greuances
           ,
           losses
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           penury
           ,
           misery
           ,
           beggery
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           other
           euils
           do
           now
           annoy
           our
           State
           :
           Our
           State
           Enemies
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           but
           our
           Church
           Enemies
           :
           O
           therefore
           curbe
           ,
           purge
           out
           ,
           &
           quite
           suppresse
           ,
           the
           Achans
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           and
           great
           Annoyances
           ,
           which
           trouble
           ,
           oppresse
           and
           vndermine
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           our
           State
           and
           Kingdome
           will
           be
           settled
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           those
           many
           pressures
           ,
           miseries
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           which
           they
           now
           sustaine
           ;
           and
           not
           before
           .
           In
           vaine
           is
           it
           to
           mend
           the
           tiles
           and
           vpper
           roomes
           ,
           till
           the
           Foundation
           be
           repaired
           :
           in
           vaine
           doe
           any
           labour
           to
           repaire
           the
           decke
           ,
           whiles
           the
           keele
           is
           full
           of
           leakes
           ;
           whiles
           the
           head
           and
           heart
           is
           sicke
           ,
           the
           other
           members
           cannot
           prosper
           .
           Neuer
           looke
           that
           our
           decaying
           State
           should
           thriue
           or
           flowrish
           ,
           till
           our
           Church
           be
           healed
           and
           recouered
           :
           Goe
           on
           and
           hasten
           therefore
           with
           this
           maine
           and
           weighty
           Cure
           ,
           and
           haue
           a
           speciall
           eye
           to
           this
           great
           Cozening
           and
           infectious
           plague-sore
           ,
           whose
           briefe
           
             Suruay
             and
             Censure
          
           ,
           I
           here
           in
           all
           humility
           present
           and
           tender
           to
           your
           Honours
           :
           and
           the
           great
           Physitian
           both
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           so
           blesse
           and
           ayde
           you
           in
           all
           your
           good
           endeauours
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           festring
           wounds
           and
           sores
           of
           our
           gangrend
           and
           consuming
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           may
           now
           receiue
           a
           sound
           ,
           a
           perfect
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           Cure
           ,
           &
           be
           reduced
           to
           their
           perfect
           soundn●sse
           :
           
             that
             so
             our
             wildernesse
             may
             be
             like
             Eden
             ,
          
           d
           
             and
             our
             Desart
             as
             the
             Garden
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             that
             our
             wast
             places
             may
             be
             comforted
             ,
          
           and
           all
           our
           sad
           and
           drooping
           
           hearts
           may
           bee
           
             filled
             with
             ioy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             with
             thanksgiuing
             and
             the
             voyce
             of
             melodie
          
           :
           that
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           ,
           e
           and
           all
           
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           in
           the
           period
           and
           perclose
           of
           this
           your
           great
           Assembly
           ;
           
             may
             be
             sent
             away
             vnto
             our
             tents
             and
             habitations
             ,
             glad
             and
             merry
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             goodnes
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             shewed
             vnto
             Dauid
             and
             Salomon
          
           ;
           to
           our
           King
           ,
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           State
           ,
           &
           to
           Israel
           ,
           we
           
             his
             people
          
           ,
           by
           this
           your
           happy
           ,
           and
           much
           desired
           meeting
           :
           and
           let
           all
           that
           loue
           our
           Dauid
           ,
           our
           Salomon
           ,
           or
           our
           Israel
           say
           :
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             in
             all
             humility
             ,
             seruice
             ,
             and
             respect
             ,
             
               WILLIAM
               PRYNNE
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEFE
           SVRVAY
           ,
           AND
           CENSVRE
           ,
           OF
           Maister
           COVZENS
           his
           Couzening
           DEVOTIONS
           .
        
         
           IT
           hath
           alwayes
           beene
           the
           beaten
           rode
           ,
           and
           method
           ,
           of
           all
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           to
           a
           
             Dulcerate
             their
             Venomus
          
           ,
           Harsh
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Potions
           ,
           with
           Lushious
           ,
           and
           sweete
           Ingreedients
           :
           b
           
             Nemo
             venenum
             temperat
             felle
             &
             hell●boro
             ,
             sed
             conditis
             pulmentis
             ,
             &
             bene
             saporatis
          
           ;
           saith
           Tertullian
           :
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           false
           Teachers
           are
           alwayes
           cunning
           Apothecaries
           :
           they
           neuer
           temper
           their
           Poysons
           with
           Gall
           ,
           or
           Colloquint
           :
           but
           with
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           pleasantest
           Conserues
           :
           their
           venome
           lurkes
           in
           Honie
           Potions
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           may
           swallow
           it
           downe
           with
           greater
           greedinesse
           ,
           and
           lesse
           suspition
           .
        
         
           
             c
             Viperium
             obducto
             potamus
             melle
             venenum
             .
          
        
         
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           d
           
             all
             euill
             things
             whatsoeuer
          
           ,
           )
           as
           they
           are
           of
           an
           Odious
           ,
           so
           likewise
           are
           they
           
             of
             a
             Timorous
             ,
             and
             Bashfull
             disposition
             :
          
           they
           dare
           
           e
           
             not
             walke
             Vnmasked
          
           ,
           (
           especially
           ,
           in
           the
           brightest
           Orbe
           and
           Hemisphere
           of
           the
           Gospel-sunne
           :
           )
           
             for
             feare
             of
             present
             discovery
          
           :
           whence
           ,
           they
           alway
           claspe
           ,
           and
           twine
           themselues
           at
           first
           ,
           with
           knowne
           and
           approued
           Trueths
           :
           (
           which
           serue
           as
           Sauce
           ,
           or
           Baites
           to
           draw
           them
           downe
           :
           )
           f
           
             and
             cloathe
             themselues
             in
             the
             Amiable
             dresse
             ,
          
           and
           Rich
           attire
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wise
           Christen
           themselues
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           and
           title
           ,
           of
           the
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           and
           receiued
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           Banners
           they
           pretend
           they
           fight
           :
           that
           so
           they
           may
           the
           more
           insensibly
           Insinuate
           ,
           and
           more
           strongly
           g
           
             and
             dangerously
             incorporate
             themselues
          
           ,
           into
           the
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Intralls
           ,
           of
           vncautelous
           ,
           and
           ouer-credulous
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           insnared
           by
           them
           ,
           at
           vnawares
           .
           As
           the
           long
           and
           beaten
           experience
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           so
           the
           Assiduous
           practise
           of
           some
           Couzening
           ,
           and
           seducing
           Authors
           ,
           in
           these
           our
           present
           ,
           and
           declining
           times
           ,
           doe
           abundantly
           euidence
           ,
           and
           confirme
           this
           Truth
           :
           Who
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           yet
           proceed
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           themselues
           open
           and
           professed
           Factors
           for
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           for
           feare
           their
           plots
           ,
           and
           aimes
           should
           be
           detected
           :
           doe
           therefore
           vent
           the
           Adulterous
           Drugges
           ,
           and
           Poysonous
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           h
           
             Whore
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           vnder
           the
           vaile
           ,
           and
           colour
           of
           DEVOTION
           :
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           i
           
             Clandestine
             ,
             Subdolus
          
           and
           inchanting
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           euen
           charmed
           Authoritie
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           lulled
           Argos
           quite
           asleepe
           :
           Whose
           vigilant
           eyes
           ,
           should
           alwayes
           so
           farre
           wake
           ,
           as
           to
           distinguish
           Poperie
           from
           true
           Deuotion
           :
           and
           not
           to
           ouer-looke
           the
           one
           ,
           whiles
           they
           admire
           ,
           and
           approue
           the
           other
           .
           But
           though
           Argos
           ,
           and
           the
           MAISTER-WATCHMEN
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           close
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           eares
           ,
           at
           once
           :
           yet
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           some
           should
           wake
           ,
           and
           watch
           against
           deuout
           ,
           k
           
             and
             sheepe-skind
             Wolues
          
           :
           (
           who
           thinke
           to
           prey
           
             Cum
             Priuilegio
          
           on
           the
           flocke
           ,
           because
           the
           Shepheard
           hath
           Authorized
           them
           ,
           )
           for
           feare
           lest
           flocke
           and
           Shepheard
           perish
           :
           And
           this
           hath
           caused
           me
           ,
           l
           
             like
             that
             Roman
             Goose
             ,
             in
             
             the
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             slumber
             of
             the
             Dogges
             ,
             and
             Watchmen
             :
             to
             clap
             my
             wings
             ,
             and
             stretch
             my
             voyce
             ,
             at
             the
             couert
             ,
             and
          
           m
           
             tacite
             approach
             ,
             of
             those
             treacherous
             ,
             Mountebanke
             ,
             Couzening
             ,
             and
             Domestique
             Gaules
             ,
          
           who
           now
           are
           scaling
           of
           our
           sacred
           Capitoll
           ;
           that
           so
           some
           Manlius
           ,
           or
           other
           
             might
             awake
          
           ,
           to
           rout
           and
           chase
           them
           from
           our
           walls
           ,
           and
           banish
           them
           for
           euer
           from
           our
           Confines
           .
        
         
           The
           Booke
           which
           I
           haue
           here
           pitched
           vpon
           ,
           is
           intituled
           :
           A
           COLLECTION
           OF
           PRIVATE
           DEVOTIONS
           ,
           OR
           THE
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           :
           The
           Author
           ,
           and
           Composer
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           rumoured
           to
           bee
           one
           Maister
           COVZENS
           ,
           Chaplaine
           to
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
          
           ,
           that
           now
           is
           :
           n
           
             Ex
             vngue
             leonem
          
           :
           You
           may
           discouer
           the
           Authors
           qualities
           and
           conditions
           ,
           by
           this
           his
           Paw
           ,
           and
           Handy-worke
           ,
           which
           smells
           ,
           nay
           ,
           stinkes
           of
           Poperie
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           enter
           vpon
           any
           large
           ,
           and
           punctuall
           discouery
           of
           the
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           Errors
           of
           these
           pernitious
           Deuotions
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           trace
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           course
           ,
           from
           page
           ,
           to
           page
           :
           I
           shall
           resolue
           the
           summe
           of
           my
           Exceptions
           to
           this
           worke
           of
           his
           ,
           into
           these
           ensuing
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             Booke
             of
             
               Priuate
               Deuotions
            
             ,
             is
             meerely
             
             Popish
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             forme
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             end
             in
             publishing
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             introduce
             ,
             and
             Vsher
             Poperie
             into
             our
             Church
             :
             at
             least
             to
             grace
             and
             countenance
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             endeauors
             to
             make
             Queene
             
             Elizabeth
             
               of
               euer
               blessed
               Memorie
            
             ,
             the
             Patronesse
             of
             this
             his
             Poperie
             ;
             and
             to
             harber
             it
             vnder
             her
             Protection
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayer
             booke
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
             Printed
             by
             
               William
               Seeres
            
             ,
             a
             1560.
             and
             a
             1573.
             (
             which
             the
             Author
             onely
             mentions
             ,
             to
             giue
             a
             glosse
             ,
             and
             colour
             to
             his
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             to
             delude
             the
             simple
             ;
             and
             lesse
             wary
             by
             it
             :
             )
             doeth
             neither
             warrant
             the
             forme
             ,
             nor
             matter
             of
             these
             new
             Deuotions
             :
             which
             in
             trueth
             were
             most
             of
             them
             stolen
             out
             of
             Popish
             Primers
             ,
             Prayer
             Bookes
             ,
             and
             Chatechismes
             ;
             and
             not
             transcribed
             out
             of
             the
             Prayer
             Booke
             of
             Queene
             Eilzabeth
             .
          
           
             
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             diuers
             falsities
             ,
             Popish
             absurdities
             ,
             and
             abuses
             of
             Scripture
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             prophane
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             passages
             inuolued
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Seuenthly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             fraught
             with
             contradictions
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             preiudiciall
             to
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             aduantagious
             onely
             to
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ;
           That
           this
           Booke
           of
           Deuotions
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           ;
           it
           is
           most
           cleerely
           euident
           :
           First
           ,
           from
           its
           Frontispice
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           its
           Title
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           its
           Frame
           and
           Method
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           its
           Stile
           and
           Phrases
           :
           Fiftly
           ,
           from
           its
           Subiect
           and
           Matter
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           o
           Frontispiece
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           you
           view
           the
           Fore-front
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           these
           three
           Capitall
           letters
           ;
           (
           
             I
             H
             S.
          
           )
           incircled
           in
           a
           Sunne
           ,
           supported
           by
           two
           Angels
           ,
           with
           two
           deuout
           Nunnes
           ,
           or
           Women
           praying
           to
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           holding
           a
           Crosse
           in
           her
           hand
           .
           Now
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           but
           an
           vndoubted
           Badge
           ,
           and
           Character
           of
           a
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Iesuiticall
           Booke
           ;
           of
           an
           Idolatrous
           ,
           and
           
             Romish
             Deuotion
          
           ?
           Looke
           into
           the
           Frontispiece
           of
           all
           Iesuits
           workes
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           this
           stampe
           ,
           and
           Impresse
           on
           them
           ;
           (
           
             I
             H
             S.
          
           )
           in
           the
           selfe-same
           forme
           as
           here
           :
           Looke
           into
           your
           Popish
           Horaries
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           :
           Loe
           there
           a
           Crosse
           ,
           a
           (
           
             I
             H
             S.
          
           )
           and
           men
           praying
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           before
           them
           :
           But
           neuer
           saw
           I
           such
           a
           Fore-front
           in
           any
           Orthodoxe
           English
           ,
           or
           Out-landish
           writers
           .
           p
           
             Index
             animi
             vultus
          
           ;
           the
           very
           Effigies
           ,
           Draught
           ,
           and
           Portraiture
           therefore
           of
           the
           Frontispiece
           ,
           proclaimes
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           Pen'd
           it
           ,
           to
           bee
           meerely
           Popish
           :
           It
           hath
           the
           very
           q
           
             Marke
             ,
             and
             Seale
             of
             the
             Beast
             vpon
             its
             Fore-head
          
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           his
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           Pictures
           ,
           which
           
             Papists
             stile
          
           ;
           r
           
             their
             Lay-mens
             Bookes
          
           ,
           want
           tongues
           to
           publish
           our
           Authors
           Hieroglyphicall
           ,
           and
           Implicit
           Poperie
           to
           the
           World
           :
           then
           let
           the
           very
           Title
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           and
           Fore-front
           testifie
           ,
           what
           the
           dumbe
           ,
           and
           speechlesse
           Picture
           cannot
           vtter
           .
           Not
           to
           
           picke
           any
           quarrell
           with
           the
           word
           DEVOTIONS
           ,
           with
           which
           some
           men
           might
           chance
           to
           iarre
           :
           the
           variation
           of
           it
           :
           (
           OR
           THE
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           :
           )
           in
           this
           Church
           and
           age
           of
           ours
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           euidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Booke
           ,
           and
           Author
           both
           are
           Popish
           .
           For
           where
           shall
           you
           euer
           finde
           these
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           prescribed
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           as
           here
           ,
           )
           but
           onely
           in
           Popish
           Authors
           ?
           I
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           both
           in
           the
           s
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             the
             third
             ;
             the
             sixt
             ;
             and
             the
             ninth
             hower
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Morning
             ,
             Euening
             ,
             and
             of
             Noone-day
             ;
             )
             and
             of
             Solemne
             Prayers
             ,
             both
             publike
             and
             priuate
             at
             these
             howers
             .
          
           t
           But
           neuer
           could
           I
           finde
           as
           yet
           ,
           where
           these
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           ,
           were
           prescribed
           ,
           or
           distributed
           after
           the
           Roman
           computation
           :
           where
           the
           antiquitie
           ,
           or
           vse
           of
           them
           were
           iustified
           and
           defended
           :
           where
           the
           Deuotions
           of
           any
           were
           confined
           to
           these
           Howers
           :
           or
           where
           mens
           priuate
           Deuotions
           at
           these
           limited
           seasons
           ,
           were
           euer
           stiled
           ,
           the
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           ,
           in
           the
           abstract
           :
           but
           onely
           in
           Popish
           Councells
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           and
           Authors
           ,
           from
           whom
           our
           Author
           tooke
           his
           Title
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           indeed
           :
           that
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           Booke
           of
           Latine
           Prayers
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           in
           the
           yeere
           1560.
           quoted
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Title
           page
           ;
           was
           stiled
           :
           ORARIVM
           :
           SEV
           ,
           LIBELLVS
           PRAECATIONVM
           :
           (
           not
           Horarium
           :
           nor
           
             Libellus
             praecationum
             ,
             seu
             ,
             Orarium
             :
          
           )
           in
           which
           there
           is
           onely
           a
           briefe
           recitall
           of
           the
           first
           ;
           the
           third
           ;
           and
           the
           ninth
           hower
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           farre
           different
           from
           our
           Authors
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           anon
           :
           But
           this
           very
           Booke
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           Impressions
           of
           it
           :
           in
           the
           yeere
           1564.
           and
           1573.
           had
           no
           other
           Title
           ,
           but
           PRAECES
           PRIVATAE
           IN
           STVDIOSORVM
           GRATIAN
           COLLECTAE
           :
           &
           in
           these
           Editions
           which
           were
           the
           last
           &
           best
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           touch
           or
           menti●n
           ,
           of
           these
           
             Canonicall
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             first
             ,
             sixt
             ▪
             or
             ninth
             howers
             :
          
           Neuer
           could
           I
           heare
           as
           yet
           of
           any
           Deuotions
           ,
           or
           Prayer
           Bookes
           ,
           intituled
           the
           HOVVERS
           OF
           PRAYER
           :
           but
           
           onely
           one
           in
           Spanish
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Merlin
          
           ,
           1556.
           
           Stiled
           ,
           HORAS
           DE
           NVESTRA
           SENIORA
           ▪
           
             The
             Howers
             of
             our
             Lady
          
           :
           Fraught
           with
           the
           very
           dregs
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Idolatrie
           :
           The
           very
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           Emphasis
           therefore
           of
           this
           Title
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           neuer
           mentioned
           by
           way
           of
           approbation
           ,
           in
           any
           Protestant
           writers
           ;
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Articles
           ,
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           the
           Bookes
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           or
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           nor
           yet
           in
           any
           Orthodoxe
           English
           writer
           ,
           )
           doeth
           stampe
           a
           kinde
           of
           Brand
           ,
           and
           Impresse
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           on
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           euidence
           it
           to
           be
           meerely
           Popish
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           whole
           Fabricke
           ,
           Frame
           ,
           and
           Method
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           doe
           prooue
           them
           to
           be
           Popish
           :
           For
           they
           are
           directly
           moulded
           ,
           formed
           ,
           and
           contriued
           according
           to
           
             our
             Ladies
             Primer
             ,
             or
             Office
             :
          
           Printed
           in
           Lattaine
           at
           Antwerpe
           ,
           1593.
           and
           in
           
             Lattaine
             ,
             and
             English
             for
             the
             vtilitie
             of
             such
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             as
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             English
             tongue
             :
          
           1604.
           
           According
           to
           the
           
             Breuiary
             of
          
           Pius
           
             the
             fift
             ,
             and
          
           Clemens
           
             the
             eight
          
           :
           Printed
           at
           Antwerpe
           ,
           1621.
           and
           the
           
             Howers
             of
             our
             Lady
          
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           1556.
           
           For
           first
           ,
           you
           haue
           here
           a
           Frontispice
           :
           with
           (
           
             I
             H
             S.
          
           )
           in
           a
           Sunne
           held
           vp
           by
           two
           Angels
           :
           and
           two
           deuoute
           Females
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           holding
           a
           Crosse
           in
           here
           hand
           ,
           Supplicating
           vnto
           it
           :
           Then
           you
           haue
           for
           the
           Title
           :
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             priuate
             Deuotions
             :
             or
             the
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             :
          
           together
           with
           a
           Preface
           .
           
             Iustifying
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ;
             condemning
             all
             conceiued
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             confining
             men
             to
             the
             vnerring
             Deuotions
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Formes
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             ancient
             Church
             :
          
           (
           which
           can
           bee
           no
           other
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prooue
           anon
           :
           )
           Then
           you
           haue
           a
           Calender
           with
           a
           Preface
           to
           it
           :
           
             Containing
             the
             Festiuall
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Memories
             forsooth
             ,
             of
             none
             but
             holy
             Martyres
             and
             Saints
             :
          
           (
           though
           many
           of
           them
           were
           neuer
           found
           in
           
             rerum
             natura
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           were
           neuer
           Sainted
           but
           at
           Rome
           :
           )
           Next
           you
           haue
           
             a
             Table
             of
             moueable
             Feasts
          
           ,
           and
           rules
           for
           them
           :
           Then
           you
           haue
           
             the
             
             Fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             dayes
             of
             speciall
             Abstinence
             and
             Deuotion
             :
          
           whereof
           
             our
             Ember
             weekes
             ,
             and
             Rogation
             dayes
             ;
             Ash-wedensday
             :
             the
             Fridayes
             after
             Whitsontide
             ,
             and
             holy
             Crosse
             :
             the
             Saturday
             after
             Saint
          
           Lucies
           
             day
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Fridayes
             and
             Saturdayes
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
          
           must
           bee
           the
           chiefe
           ;
           though
           our
           Church
           enioynes
           them
           not
           :
           Next
           you
           haue
           
             the
             times
             wherein
             Marriages
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Solemnized
             :
          
           which
           times
           ,
           the
           Calenders
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           and
           Canons
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           doe
           neither
           mention
           ,
           nor
           prescribe
           .
           Then
           succeedes
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
             in
             twelue
             Articles
             :
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             in
             seuen
             Petitions
             :
             the
             tenne
             Commandements
             with
             the
             dueties
             enioyned
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinnes
             prohibited
             by
             them
             :
          
           together
           with
           *
           
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Charitie
             ;
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           (
           and
           these
           forsooth
           ,
           
             must
             bee
             seuen
          
           :
           )
           
             the
             three
             Theologicall
             Virtues
             :
             the
             three
             kindes
             of
             good
             Workes
             .
             The
             seuen
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             the
             twelue
             fruites
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             Corporall
             workes
             of
             Mercy
             :
             the
             eight
             Beatitudes
             :
             Seuen
             deadly
             Sinnes
             ,
             and
             their
             contrary
             Vertues
             :
             then
             Quatuor
             nouissima
             :
          
           all
           Popish
           trash
           and
           trumpery
           ,
           stolen
           out
           of
           Popish
           Primers
           ,
           and
           Chatechismes
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prooue
           anon
           :
           and
           neuer
           mentioned
           in
           any
           Protestant
           writers
           .
           Then
           comes
           in
           
             His
             collections
             for
             priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Plees
           both
           from
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Authors
             :
          
           for
           the
           practise
           ,
           and
           obseruation
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           both
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           speciall
           ;
           all
           taken
           out
           of
           *
           Bellarmine
           ,
           *
           Azorius
           ,
           and
           the
           *
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           you
           haue
           his
           preparatiue
           Prayers
           ,
           before
           Mattins
           :
           and
           among
           them
           ,
           
             one
             at
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             another
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Quire
             :
          
           then
           you
           haue
           
             a
             preparatiue
             Hymne
          
           .
           Then
           comes
           in
           
             a
             Iustification
             of
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             Mattins
             ,
          
           AND
           THAT
           AT
           THE
           FIRST
           HOVVER
           :
           then
           followes
           
             His
             Mattins
             for
             the
             first
             ;
             the
             third
             ;
             the
             sixt
             ;
             and
             ninth
             Hower
             ,
          
           beginning
           with
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ;
           seconded
           with
           an
           Hymne
           ;
           continued
           with
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           
             gloria
             Patri
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           a
           piece
           or
           fragment
           of
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           or
           Lesson
           ;
           and
           Consummated
           ,
           with
           some
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           a
           
           Thankesgiuing
           :
           Then
           succeed
           his
           VESPERS
           ,
           then
           his
           COMPLINE
           :
           all
           of
           them
           exactly
           framed
           ,
           after
           the
           Popish
           
             Offices
             ,
             Primers
             ,
             and
             Horaries
             ,
          
           and
           not
           according
           to
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           or
           any
           Protestants
           Method
           .
           Now
           follow
           some
           other
           Prayers
           ,
           
             with
             the
             seuen
             Penitentiall
             Psalmes
          
           :
           Next
           the
           
             Collects
             of
             our
             Church
          
           ;
           with
           seuerall
           Aduertisments
           ,
           and
           Prefaces
           them
           :
           then
           
             Prayers
             and
             Meditations
             both
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Sacrament
             :
          
           and
           among
           them
           ,
           one
           WHEN
           WEE
           ARE
           PROSTRATE
           BEFORE
           THE
           ALTER
           :
           a
           Prayer
           worth
           the
           obseruing
           :
           another
           ,
           desiring
           the
           MEDIATION
           OF
           ANGELS
           :
           Then
           follow
           
             seuerall
             formes
             of
             Confessions
             to
             bee
             vsed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             ,
             before
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
          
           then
           a
           
             deuout
             manner
             of
             preparing
             our selues
          
           ,
           TO
           RECEIVE
           ABSOLVTION
           :
           with
           a
           Thankesgiuing
           after
           ABSOLVTION
           :
           then
           followes
           some
           speciall
           PRAYERS
           FOR
           EMBER-WEEKES
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           :
           Then
           
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Sicke
             ;
             Prayers
             at
             the
             Hower
             of
             Death
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           A
           PRAYER
           FOR
           THE
           DEAD
           :
           then
           other
           Prayers
           and
           Thankesgiuings
           :
           And
           as
           he
           beginnes
           with
           the
           SIGNE
           OF
           THE
           CROSSE
           ,
           so
           hee
           concludes
           with
           the
           VIRTVE
           OF
           CHRISTS
           BLESSED
           CROSSE
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           INTERCESSION
           OF
           ALL
           SAINTS
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           heard
           :
           )
           before
           the
           leafe
           was
           altered
           and
           torne
           out
           ,
           vpon
           some
           exceptions
           taken
           to
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           you
           Suruay
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           modell
           ,
           of
           these
           
             Deuotions
             and
             Howers
             of
             Prayers
          
           ;
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           intire
           structure
           :
           or
           in
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           its
           seuerall
           parts
           :
           you
           shall
           finde
           ;
           that
           it
           tooke
           its
           patterne
           ,
           and
           sample
           ,
           from
           
             our
             Ladies
             Primer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           forequoted
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           runne
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           method
           ,
           forme
           ,
           yea
           ,
           matter
           too
           ▪
           not
           from
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           from
           our
           Booke
           of
           Common
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           prooue
           more
           fully
           anon
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           very
           Stile
           ,
           and
           Phrases
           of
           it
           ,
           doe
           euidence
           ,
           
           and
           conuince
           it
           to
           be
           meerely
           Popish
           :
           Take
           these
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           might
           bee
           mentioned
           :
           
             The
             Howers
             
             of
             Prayer
          
           :
           which
           is
           eighteene
           seuerall
           times
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           some
           twelue
           of
           them
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           ;
           or
           Title
           :
           
             The
             ancient
             Church
          
           :
           in
           the
           second
           Title
           page
           :
           the
           
             Ancient
             Lawes
             and
             godly
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           in
           the
           first
           Preface
           :
           
             The
             Festiualls
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           the
           Title
           before
           the
           Calender
           :
           
             The
             Fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           (
           which
           being
           all
           compared
           together
           ,
           with
           their
           subiect
           matter
           ,
           will
           plainely
           testifie
           ,
           that
           he
           meanes
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           since
           the
           Ancient
           Lawes
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           obseruation
           of
           
             Canonicall
             Howers
          
           :
           the
           
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           hee
           
             makes
             seuen
          
           ,
           can
           bee
           appropriated
           to
           no
           Church
           but
           that
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           vnto
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           approoue
           of
           no
           such
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           knowe
           of
           no
           such
           
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             ,
          
           as
           are
           here
           recorded
           :
           )
           To
           these
           I
           may
           adde
           :
           
             his
             first
             ,
             his
             third
             ▪
             his
             sixt
             ,
             and
             his
             ninth
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           :
           His
           Vespers
           ,
           a
           
             Suffrages
             ,
             and
          
           b
           
             Compleine
             :
             his
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Priests
             of
             Gods
             Church
          
           (
           oft
           repeated
           :
           and
           the
           word
           Ministers
           neuer
           vsed
           ,
           though
           c
           
             we
             affirme
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             to
             bee
             an
             incongruous
             word
             ,
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           :
           )
           His
           
             Times
             wherein
             Marriages
             are
             not
             Solemnized
             :
             The
             two
             Precepts
             of
             Charitie
             :
             The
             three
             Theologicall
             Virtues
             :
             Three
             kindes
             of
             good
             Workes
             :
             Seuen
             Gifts
             :
             and
             twelue
             Fruits
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           *
           The
           7.
           
           
             Spirituall
             ,
             and
             Corporall
             workes
             of
             Mercy
             :
             The
             eight
             Beatitudes
             :
             Seuen
             deadly
             Sinnes
             ,
             Quatuor
             nouissima
             :
          
           d
           
             A
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Quire
             :
          
           e
           
             The
             seuen
             Penitentiall
             Psalmes
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             times
             of
             Penance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           f
           
             Septuagessima
             Sunday
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             prepare
             the
             people
             for
             their
             solemne
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             Penance
             ;
             and
             to
             forewarne
             them
             of
             Lent
             :
             that
             when
             it
             came
             ,
             they
             might
             more
             strictly
             ,
             and
             Religiously
             obserue
             it
             .
          
           g
           
             Christs
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Body
             and
             Blood.
          
           h
           
             When
             we
             are
             prostrate
             before
             the
             Altar
             :
          
           i
           
             That
             the
             remembrance
             which
             we
             now
             offer
             vp
             to
             thee
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Ministrie
             
             of
             thy
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             be
             brought
             into
             thy
             Heauenly
             Tabernacle
             :
          
           k
           
             At
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             Adding
             with
             the
             Priest
             :
          
           l
           
             A
             deuout
             manner
             of
             preparing
             our selues
             to
             Absolution
             :
             A
             thankesgiuing
             after
             Absolution
          
           :
           compared
           with
           the
           
             fift
             Precept
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           m
           
             The
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             blessed
             Crosse
             ,
             &c
          
           :
           these
           seueral
           Phrases
           ,
           &
           Passages
           ,
           which
           are
           seldome
           or
           nowhere
           found
           ,
           but
           in
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           and
           beare
           a
           tange
           ,
           and
           smell
           of
           Poperie
           alwayes
           with
           them
           :
           are
           a
           strong
           and
           pregnant
           euidence
           ,
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           are
           patched
           vp
           of
           shreds
           of
           Poperie
           .
        
         
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           very
           Subiect
           matter
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           :
           therefore
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           such
           :
           If
           we
           branch
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Booke
           ,
           into
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           substance
           :
           Of
           Ceremonie
           ,
           Forme
           ,
           and
           Circumstance
           :
           and
           consider
           these
           ,
           either
           absolutely
           in
           themselues
           ,
           or
           Relatiuely
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Authors
           ,
           whence
           they
           were
           taken
           ;
           we
           shall
           discouer
           much
           hidden
           ,
           and
           concealed
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           euident
           ,
           and
           apparant
           Poperie
           ,
           euen
           twined
           and
           inuolued
           in
           it
           .
           For
           Doctrinall
           ,
           and
           Positiue
           Poperie
           ,
           you
           haue
           these
           seuerall
           Limbes
           ,
           and
           Branches
           couched
           ,
           and
           by
           necessary
           implication
           ,
           affirmed
           in
           it
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           enumerate
           and
           muster
           vp
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           I
           finde
           them
           scattered
           by
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           the
           true
           and
           Ancient
           Mother
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           her
           holy
           Canons
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Constitutions
           ,
           Canonicall
           Howers
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           are
           duely
           and
           Religiously
           to
           bee
           obserued
           by
           vs.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           can
           neuer
           Erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Lent-fast
           ,
           is
           an
           Apostolicall
           Constitution
           ;
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           Diuine
           Authoritie
           :
           And
           that
           we
           are
           to
           obserue
           and
           keepe
           ,
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           Ember
           weekes
           ,
           Rogation
           dayes
           ,
           together
           with
           Wednesdayes
           ,
           Fridayes
           ,
           Saturdayes
           ,
           and
           Holy
           day
           Eues
           ,
           with
           Deuotion
           ,
           and
           Abstinence
           :
           not
           in
           politicall
           respects
           ,
           as
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           enioyned
           
           by
           the
           State
           ;
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           precepts
           and
           iniunctions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           Images
           of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           may
           be
           lawfully
           made
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           men
           may
           worship
           them
           in
           these
           Images
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           men
           may
           adore
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Images
           ,
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           that
           Solemne
           worship
           of
           Latria
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           t●
           God
           alone
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           Auricular
           Confession
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Absolution
           from
           him
           ,
           are
           necessary
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           there
           are
           seuen
           Sacr●ments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           there
           are
           but
           three
           kindes
           of
           good
           Workes
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           That
           there
           are
           Sinnes
           Veniall
           in
           their
           owne
           Nature
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           corporally
           present
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           That
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           rea●l
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           for
           to
           adore
           it
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           That
           Ange●s
           are
           our
           Mediators
           to
           present
           our
           Prayers
           and
           seruices
           vnto
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christ.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           That
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Dead
           is
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Diuine
           blessing
           and
           efficacy
           in
           the
           bare
           Crosse
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           These
           fifteene
           Points
           of
           Fundamentall
           ,
           ranke
           ,
           and
           Doctrinall
           Poperie
           ,
           are
           shrowded
           ,
           and
           cherished
           vnder
           the
           protection
           ,
           and
           countenance
           of
           these
           Pious
           Deuotions
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           collect
           it
           from
           the
           Title
           page
           :
           
             a
             The
             practise
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Howers
               of
               Prayer
            
             :
             From
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Booke
             ,
             Those
             who
             accuse
             vs
             here
             in
             England
             to
             haue
             despised
             all
             the
             old
             Cermonies
             ,
             and
             cast
             behind
             vs
             the
             blessed
             Sacraments
             of
             Christs
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             doe
             but
             betray
             their
             owne
             infirmities
             :
             b
             The
             Fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             dayes
             of
             speciall
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             Deuotion
             :
             Whereof
             Lent
             ,
             Ember
             weekes
             :
             some
             Holy
             day
             Eues
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Fridayes
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             except
             
             those
             that
             fall
             within
             the
             Twelue
             dayes
             of
             Christmas
             .
             *
             The
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             obserue
             the
             Festiualls
             ,
             and
             Holy
             dayes
             appointed
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             Fasting
             dayes
             with
             Deuotion
             ,
             and
             Abstinence
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             obserue
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             customes
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             established
             ,
             &
             that
             without
             frowardnesse
             ,
             or
             contradiction
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             the
             publike
             Seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             Mattins
             ,
             and
             Euening
             song
             ,
             with
             other
             Holy
             offices
             at
             times
             appointed
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             bee
             a
             iust
             ,
             and
             vnfained
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             Fiftly
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             with
             frequent
             Deuotion
             ,
             and
             three
             times
             a
             yeere
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             which
             times
             Easter
             to
             be
             alwayes
             one
             .
             And
             for
             better
             preparation
             thereunto
             as
             occasion
             is
             ,
             to
             disburthen
             ,
             and
             quit
             our
             Consciences
             of
             those
             sinnes
             that
             may
             grieue
             vs
             ,
             or
             scruples
             that
             may
             trouble
             vs
             ;
             to
             a
             Learned
             ,
             and
             discreet
             Priest
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             receiue
             aduice
             and
             benefit
             of
             Absolution
             :
             c
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             The
             principall
             ,
             and
             truely
             so
             called
             ,
             (
             as
             generally
             necessary
             to
             Saluation
             ,
             )
             are
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             The
             other
             fiue
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             Confirmation
             ,
             Penitence
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Matrimonie
             ,
             and
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Sicke
             ,
             or
             extreame
             Vnction
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             sometimes
             called
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             not
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             principall
             ,
             and
             true
             Sacraments
             haue
             .
          
           From
           all
           these
           seuerall
           passages
           stolen
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           :
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Prayers
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
             ,
             Homellies
             ,
             or
             Articles
          
           :
           I
           argue
           thus
           ;
           If
           there
           bee
           no
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           which
           enioynes
           the
           practise
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           strict
           obseruation
           of
           the
           recorded
           Fasting
           dayes
           ,
           with
           Abstinence
           ,
           and
           Deuotion
           :
           If
           there
           bee
           no
           Church
           ,
           which
           admits
           ,
           or
           allowes
           of
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           giues
           such
           Precepts
           ,
           as
           are
           here
           recited
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           affirmes
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           True
           ,
           and
           Ancient
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           holy
           Canons
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           are
           duely
           ,
           and
           Rerigiously
           to
           bee
           obserued
           by
           vs
           :
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           which
           enioynes
           the
           Practicall
           obseruation
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           the
           strict
           obseruation
           of
           the
           Recorded
           Fasting
           dayes
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           which
           approoues
           of
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           or
           which
           giues
           such
           Precepts
           ,
           as
           are
           here
           recited
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           ,
           affirmes
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           True
           ,
           and
           Ancient
           Mother
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           her
           Canons
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           are
           duely
           ,
           and
           Religiously
           to
           bee
           obserued
           by
           vs.
           The
           sequell
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           ,
           because
           the
           Author
           ,
           doth
           presse
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           Precepts
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           alwayes
           haue
           bene
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           in
           vse
           .
           The
           Minor
           is
           already
           euident
           :
           because
           *
           no
           Church
           by
           its
           owne
           Authoritie
           alone
           without
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           Policie
           of
           State
           ,
           doeth
           vrge
           any
           set
           
             Fasting
             dayes
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           enioynes
           
             Canonicall
             Howers
          
           ,
           or
           Auricular
           
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
          
           :
           nor
           allowes
           
             of
             seuen
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           prooue
           more
           largely
           in
           its
           place
           :
           )
           but
           onely
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           secret
           Factor
           questionlesse
           our
           Author
           was
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           our
           Author
           is
           vndoubtedly
           guiltie
           ,
           of
           this
           first
           Popish
           Tenent
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           (
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Church
           of
           Rome
           )
           can
           neuer
           Erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           is
           vnfalliblie
           collected
           ,
           from
           this
           ensuing
           passage
           in
           his
           Preface
           .
           
             That
             wee
             might
             bee
             sure
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             Grane
             ,
             and
             Pious
             language
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ;
             which
             hath
             euer
             more
             beene
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           From
           which
           I
           argue
           thus
           .
        
         
           That
           CHVRCH
           ,
           which
           is
           euermore
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           can
           neuer
           Erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           :
           this
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Papists
           testifie
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           saith
           our
           Author
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           particular
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           these
           scattered
           Deuotions
           were
           collected
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           )
           
             is
             euermore
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           according
           to
           the
           a
           
             Tenent
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             who
             affirme
             ;
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Generall
             Councells
             cannot
             Erre
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             alwayes
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           And
           contrary
           to
           the
           expresse
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Tenent
           of
           b
           
             all
             Protestant
             Diuines
          
           :
           who
           affirme
           ;
           
             that
             any
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             Generall
             Councells
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             may
             Erre
             :
             because
             they
             are
             not
             all
             euermore
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           :
           with
           which
           the
           19.
           and
           21.
           
           
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             concurre
          
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Generall
           Councells
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           representatiue
           Church
           ,
           )
           in
           our
           Authors
           iudgement
           ,
           cannot
           Erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           which
           is
           a
           Branded
           Error
           .
        
         
           Now
           marke
           what
           good
           vse
           our
           Antagonist
           makes
           of
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           euen
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           &
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doe
           :
           to
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           Iustifie
           all
           those
           Erronious
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Trumperies
           ,
           and
           Positions
           ,
           which
           are
           couched
           ,
           and
           set
           abroach
           in
           his
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           passe
           for
           currant
           Trueth
           :
           because
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           approoued
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           Deuotions
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           (
           videsicet
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           )
           which
           was
           euermore
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           and
           not
           the
           
             Deuotions
             of
             priuate
             ghosts
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
          
           (
           as
           hee
           there
           stiles
           them
           ,
           )
           which
           are
           subiect
           vnto
           Error
           .
           Therefore
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           hurt
           ,
           no
           Error
           ,
           no
           False
           ,
           nor
           Popish
           Doctrine
           ,
           couched
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           hee
           doeth
           not
           onely
           iustifie
           ,
           and
           approoue
           ,
           but
           likewise
           apply
           this
           Popish
           Position
           ,
           in
           a
           Subdolous
           ,
           and
           Popish
           manner
           ,
           euen
           to
           iustifie
           the
           vnerrabilitie
           of
           these
           his
           
           Deuotions
           :
           and
           in
           them
           the
           infallibilitie
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           from
           whose
           weedie
           Garden
           ,
           this
           Garland
           of
           Deuotions
           hath
           beene
           gathered
           .
        
         
           Come
           we
           now
           vnto
           his
           third
           Position
           collected
           from
           
           these
           seuerall
           passages
           .
           *
           
             The
             fasting
             dayes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Or
             dayes
             of
             speciall
             Abstinence
             and
             Deuotion
             :
             The
             holy
             dayes
             of
             Lent
             :
             The
             Ember
             weekes
             at
             the
             foure
             seasons
             :
             The
             three
             Rogation
             dayes
             :
             The
             Eues
             and
             Vigils
             before
             some
             thirteene
             Holy
             dayes
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             also
             an
             Ancient
             Custome
             to
             fast
             all
             the
             Frydayes
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             except
             those
             that
             fall
             within
             the
             12
             dayes
             of
             Christmas
             .
             *
             To
             this
             ende
             :
             (
             speaking
             of
             Septuagesima
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             the
             Lent
             Fast
             )
             there
             was
             a
             godly
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             (
             made
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Anxerre
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             since
             )
             that
             in
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             Epiphany
             there
             should
             be
             certaine
             daies
             appointed
             (
             such
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Sundayes
             following
             are
             .
             )
             Wherein
             to
             prepare
             the
             people
             for
             their
             solemne
             Fasting
             and
             Penance
             ,
             to
             giue
             them
             warning
             of
             their
             Lent
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             came
             ,
             it
             might
             bee
             the
             more
             strictly
             and
             religiously
             obserued
             .
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             through
             the
             variety
             of
             Fasting
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             these
             three
             Sundayes
             were
             made
             to
             be
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Lent-Fast
             :
             Some
             extending
             their
             humiliation
             ,
             to
             a
             larger
             time
             then
             Ordinary
             ,
             and
             others
             excepting
             from
             it
             those
             dayes
             of
             the
             Weeke
             ,
             whereupon
             many
             Christians
             ,
             had
             either
             no
             custome
             ,
             or
             no
             leaue
             to
             fast
             .
             All
             agreeing
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             begin
             at
             Septuagesima
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Sundayes
             following
             ,
             the
             Lent-Fast
             is
             duly
             to
             be
             kept
             at
             one
             solemne
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             Religiously
             to
             bee
             continued
             vnto
             the
             great
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             .
             *
             By
             the
             Ancient
             Lawes
             and
             Customes
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             still
             obserue
             an
             yearely
             solemne
             time
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             our
             Lent-Fast
             .
             a
             The
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             which
             wee
             now
             keepe
             is
             ,
             and
             euer
             hath
             beene
             an
             Apostolicall
             Constitution
             .
             It
             
             is
             no
             humane
             Inuention
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             but
             it
             comes
             from
             
               Diuine
               Authoritie
            
             ,
             that
             we
             Fast
             our
             
               Forty
               Dayes
               in
               Lent.
            
             b
             The
             last
             weeke
             of
             Lent
             is
             an
             holy
             weeke
             ,
             and
             Christians
             haue
             vsed
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               and
               great
               weeke
            
             ,
             or
             the
             passion
             weeke
             ,
             and
             more
             solemnly
             to
             obserue
             it
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             before
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             all
             the
             Wednesdayes
             of
             the
             yeare
             haue
             bin
             heeretofore
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             Frydaies
             and
             Saturdayes
             of
             euery
             weeke
             besides
             are
             now
             continued
             ,
             and
             made
             common
             dayes
             of
             Abstinence
             and
             Prayer
             .
          
        
         
           From
           the
           words
           and
           scope
           of
           all
           which
           passages
           ,
           the
           Author
           doth
           palpably
           and
           infallibly
           teach
           :
           That
           the
           Lent-Fast
           is
           an
           Apostolical
           Constitution
           ,
           comming
           from
           Diuine
           Authority
           ,
           which
           binds
           vs
           accordingly
           to
           obserue
           it
           .
           And
           that
           Ember
           weekes
           ,
           Rogation
           dayes
           ,
           together
           with
           Wednesdayes
           ,
           Frydayes
           ,
           Saturdayes
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           weeke
           of
           Lent
           especially
           ,
           and
           some
           certaine
           Holy-day
           Eues
           are
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           Deuotion
           and
           Abstinence
           :
           Not
           in
           any
           Politicall
           respect
           ,
           as
           prescribed
           and
           enioyned
           by
           the
           State
           for
           Politique
           endes
           :
           
             As
             the
             increase
             of
             Cattell
             ,
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Ships
             ,
             and
             Marriners
             ,
             and
             the
             incouragement
             of
             Fishermen
             :
          
           (
           in
           which
           respect
           
             our
             Church
             doth
             principally
             obserue
             these
             dayes
             :
          
           not
           as
           
             Fasting
             dayes
          
           ,
           or
           dayes
           of
           
             Deuotion
             to
             be
             spent
             in
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             :
          
           but
           rather
           ,
           yea
           chiefly
           ,
           as
           Fish-dayes
           ,
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           
             Fishing
             ,
             and
             sparing
             of
             young
             Cattle
             :
          
           not
           as
           dayes
           enioyned
           by
           the
           Churches
           but
           designed
           by
           the
           States
           Authority
           :
           As
           our
           
             Homely
             of
             Fasting
             Part.
          
           2.
           2
           
           -
           Ed
           6.
           cap.
           19.
           5.
           
           Ed
           6.
           cap.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             Eliz
             cap
          
           5.
           27.
           
           
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           11.
           29.
           
           
             Eliz
             .
             cap.
          
           5.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             Maiesties
             Proclamations
             ,
             for
             the
             obseruing
             of
             Lent
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Diuines
           affirme
           ,
           )
           but
           as
           Apostolicall
           Praecepts
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           praescribed
           and
           inioyned
           by
           the
           Churches
           bare
           Authoritie
           :
           which
           opinion
           both
           of
           the
           Lent-Fast
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           other
           Fasting-dayes
           ▪
           (
           or
           Fish-dayes
           rather
           ;
           )
           all
           c
           
             Protestant
             Authors
             doe
             disclaime
             ,
             as
             a
             meere
             Popish
             Assertion
          
           ;
           
           And
           none
           but
           c
           
             professed
             Papists
             doe
             mainteine
          
           .
           Wee
           keepe
           our
           
             Lent
             ,
             and
             the
             fore-recited
             Fasts
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
          
           2.
           and
           3
           Ed.
           6.
           cap.
           19.
           
             and
             by
             no
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Apostolicall
             constitutions
             :
          
           Wee
           know
           no
           expresse
           Precepts
           ,
           in
           our
           
             Articles
             ,
             Homelies
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             that
             binde
             vs
             to
             obserue
             these
             Fasts
             ;
             but
             onely
             the
             fore-recited
             Statutes
             :
          
           which
           are
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Therefore
           our
           Authors
           Doctrine
           in
           these
           points
           of
           Lent
           and
           Fasting
           Dayes
           ,
           which
           differ
           from
           the
           expresse
           words
           ,
           and
           Preamble
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           2.
           and
           3.
           
           Ed.
           6.
           cap.
           19.
           from
           the
           d
           
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Homelies
          
           :
           and
           the
           receiued
           Tenent
           of
           all
           our
           Writers
           :
           agreeing
           verbatim
           with
           the
           assertion
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Popish
           writers
           ;
           must
           needes
           be
           Popish
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           fourth
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Pictures
             of
             God
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             made
             :
          
           it
           is
           couertly
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           intimated
           in
           his
           first
           Diuision
           of
           such
           who
           doe
           off●nd
           ,
           against
           the
           second
           Commandement
           :
           Offenders
           against
           the
           second
           Commandement
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           are
           ,
           
             They
             that
             fancie
             to
             themselues
             ,
             any
             likenesse
             of
             the
             Deitie
             ;
             or
             frame
             for
             to
             make
             any
             Image
             ,
             either
             of
             God
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             who
             neuer
             appeared
             to
             the
             World
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             :
          
           So
           that
           he
           cleerely
           admits
           ,
           and
           intimates
           in
           these
           words
           :
           that
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           may
           be
           safely
           made
           :
           e
           
             because
             they
             appeared
             to
             the
             World
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             ,
          
           (
           as
           hee
           pretends
           ;
           )
           though
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Trinitie
           neuer
           did
           .
           His
           applying
           then
           of
           this
           reason
           onely
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Trinitie
           :
           His
           stopping
           at
           the
           Father
           ;
           without
           any
           further
           mention
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           ensuing
           words
           :
           
             Those
             that
             make
             any
             other
             Image
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             bee
             it
             of
             his
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             )
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             worship
             them
             .
          
           Doe
           fully
           euidence
           ,
           that
           hee
           approoues
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Images
           ,
           and
           Pictures
           of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           a
           meere
           Popish
           assertion
           ,
           which
           the
           f
           
             Papists
             onely
             doe
             mainteine
          
           :
           and
           which
           our
           owne
           g
           Homelies
           ,
           and
           h
           Orthodoxe
           writers
           doe
           expressely
           condemne
           ,
           as
           Sinfull
           ,
           and
           Vnlawfull
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           fift
           Position
           ;
           
             That
             God
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             may
             be
             worshipped
             in
             their
             Images
          
           ;
           which
           is
           necessarily
           collected
           from
           these
           words
           :
           
             Offenders
             against
             the
             second
             Commandement
          
           :
           are
           ,
           
             They
             that
             make
             any
             other
             Images
             ,
             or
             the
             likenesse
             of
             any
             thing
             whatsoeuer
             ▪
             (
             be
             it
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Crosse
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             of
             his
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             )
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             them
             .
             They
             that
             are
             worshippers
             of
             Idoles
             or
             representments
             of
             false
             Gods
             :
          
           In
           which
           passages
           ,
           our
           Author
           onely
           disclaimes
           the
           worshipping
           of
           meree
           Pictures
           ,
           Idoles
           ,
           and
           false
           Gods
           ,
           which
           the
           i
           
             Papists
             lik●wise
             doe
             condemne
          
           :
           or
           the
           adoration
           of
           the
           bare
           Pictures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           intimating
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             may
             worship
             them
             in
             their
             Pictures
             ,
          
           (
           for
           why
           else
           doeth
           hee
           allow
           men
           for
           to
           make
           them
           :
           )
           though
           we
           may
           not
           Adore
           the
           Pictures
           themselues
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           k
           
             ancient
             Popish
             distinction
          
           ,
           and
           euasion
           ;
           which
           our
           l
           Homelies
           ,
           and
           the
           fore-quoted
           Protestant
           Authors
           doe
           condemne
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           reiect
           ,
           as
           Popish
           and
           Erronious
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           sixt
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             Images
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             may
             bee
             worshipped
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             the
             s●lfesame
             worship
             ▪
             wherewith
             wee
             Adore
             God
             himselfe
          
           This
           is
           euidently
           inforced
           from
           his
           Exposiotin
           on
           the
           second
           Commandement
           .
           *
           
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             the
             lowly
             reuerence
             of
             our
             bodies
             :
             also
             ;
             This
             to
             bee
             religiously
             done
             vnto
             him
             :
             This
             also
             to
             be
             done
             purely
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             outward
             ,
             
             and
             solemne
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             giuen
             either
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             or
             Image
             of
             Saint
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             whatsoeuer
             :
          
           which
           being
           compared
           with
           that
           which
           followes
           :
           
             Offenders
             against
             this
             Commandement
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             worshippers
             of
             Saints
             Images
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             demeriting
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Saint
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             giue
             a
             religious
             Adoration
             ,
             to
             those
             vsuall
             representations
             that
             are
             made
             of
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           hee
           doeth
           here
           euidently
           ,
           and
           clearely
           grant
           ,
           m
           as
           Maister
           Mountague
           
             also
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             doeth
             :
             )
             That
          
           n
           
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             religious
             vse
             of
             the
             Images
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
          
           ;
           and
           that
           wee
           may
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Adore
           ,
           either
           Saints
           ,
           or
           Angels
           ,
           at
           least
           wise
           ,
           with
           the
           Worship
           of
           Dulia
           ,
           as
           the
           o
           
             Papists
             hold
          
           :
           though
           not
           with
           that
           
             outward
             and
             solemne
             worship
          
           ,
           (
           marke
           the
           Emphasis
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           )
           which
           
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
          
           :
           For
           hee
           onely
           condemnes
           the
           giuing
           of
           religious
           Adoration
           ,
           to
           the
           bare
           Images
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           persons
           
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
          
           ,
           (
           which
           his
           last
           words
           doe
           seeme
           clearely
           to
           admit
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           yeelding
           ,
           not
           of
           Religious
           worship
           ,
           and
           Adoration
           :
           but
           of
           that
           
             outward
             ,
             and
             solemne
             Worship
             onely
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             :
          
           which
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           
             all
             the
             Papists
             doe
             acknowledge
             :
             who
             appropriate
             the
             worship
             of
          
           Latria
           
             vnto
             God
             alone
          
           ;
           though
           they
           giue
           that
           of
           Dulia
           ,
           and
           Hyperdulia
           vnto
           Angels
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Images
           .
           So
           that
           in
           these
           Points
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           to
           Saints
           ,
           (
           make
           the
           best
           of
           them
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           )
           hee
           goes
           no
           further
           then
           moderate
           Papists
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           farre
           as
           all
           Orthodoxe
           Protestant
           Authors
           doe
           :
           so
           Frozen
           are
           his
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           hote
           Deuotions
           in
           these
           points
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           which
           are
           meerely
           Popish
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           seuenth
           ;
           That
           Confession
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Absolution
           
           from
           him
           ;
           especially
           ,
           before
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           are
           necessary
           :
           is
           euident
           from
           his
           
             fift
             Precept
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             To
             receiue
             the
             Blessed
             Communion
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             with
             frequent
             Deuotion
             ,
             and
             three
             times
             of
             the
             yeere
             at
             least
             ,
             whereof
             Easter
             to
             bee
             one
             :
             And
             
             for
             better
             preparation
             there
             vnto
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             ,
             to
             disburthen
             ,
             and
             quite
             our
             Consciences
             of
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             may
             grieue
             vs
             ,
             or
             scruples
             that
             may
             trouble
             vs
             ,
             to
             a
             Learned
             ,
             and
             discreet
             Priest
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             to
             receiue
             aduice
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             Absolution
             .
          
           Loe
           p
           here
           a
           pregnant
           proofe
           for
           Auricular
           Confession
           :
           wherein
           there
           are
           three
           things
           obserueable
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Confession
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           speakes
           of
           ,
           is
           no
           arbetrarie
           ,
           or
           voluntarie
           ,
           but
           a
           forced
           ,
           and
           enioyned
           Confession
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           ,
           
             and
             Precept
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           whereas
           q
           
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
          
           prescribe
           it
           
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             aduice
          
           ;
           and
           that
           onely
           
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             when
             as
             mens
             Consciences
             cannot
             else
             be
             quieted
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           Confession
           must
           be
           made
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             word
          
           ,
           as
           (
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           renders
           it
           :
           but
           r
           
             to
             a
             discreete
             ,
             and
             Learned
             Priest
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           some
           Popish
           Massing
           Priest
           or
           other
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           hee
           must
           not
           
             lay
             open
             his
             griefe
             ,
             that
             troubles
             and
             disquiets
             his
             Conscience
             ,
          
           as
           our
           
             Communion
             Booke
          
           reades
           it
           :
           but
           hee
           must
           
             disburthen
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             of
             those
             sinnes
             that
             may
          
           (
           not
           that
           doe
           )
           
             grieue
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             scruples
             that
             may
             trouble
             him
             :
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           hee
           must
           doe
           this
           ,
           not
           when
           hee
           is
           troubled
           in
           Conscience
           onely
           :
           but
           
             as
             occasion
             is
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           receiues
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           if
           the
           Priests
           leasure
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           occasions
           will
           permit
           him
           .
           All
           which
           are
           ,
           
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
          
           s
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ▪
           and
           t
           
             all
             Protestant
             Authors
          
           ;
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
          
           who
           approoues
           ,
           and
           practiseth
           
             Auricular
             Confession
          
           ,
           u
           
             especially
             ,
             before
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             :
          
           and
           makes
           this
           ,
           one
           x
           
             principall
             Precept
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Deuotioner
           doeth
           here
           :
           )
           
             To
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             to
             an
             approoued
             Priest
             ,
             once
             a
             yeere
             ,
             and
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             euery
             Easter
             .
          
           Therefore
           hee
           is
           apparantly
           guiltie
           of
           this
           grosse
           point
           of
           Poperie
           .
        
         
         
           Come
           wee
           now
           to
           the
           eighteth
           ;
           
             That
             there
             are
             seuen
             
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           collected
           from
           these
           words
           .
           
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           here
           is
           the
           Title
           ;
           then
           follow
           the
           Sacraments
           themselues
           .
           
             The
             principall
             ,
             and
             truely
             so
             called
             :
             (
             as
             generally
             necessary
             to
             Saluation
             ,
             )
             are
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             The
             other
             fiue
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             Penitence
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Matrimonie
             ,
             and
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Sicke
             ,
          
           (
           which
           no
           Papist
           yet
           accounted
           any
           ,
           )
           
             or
             Extreame-vnction
             :
             though
             they
             are
             sometimes
             called
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             not
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             principall
             ,
             and
             true
             Sacraments
             haue
             :
          
           Loe
           here
           a
           litterall
           ,
           and
           manifest
           acknowledgement
           ,
           and
           publication
           of
           seuen
           Sacraments
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           whole
           seuen
           ,
           haue
           reference
           to
           the
           Superscription
           :
           
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           stiles
           them
           ,
           
             the
             other
             fiue
          
           ;
           and
           names
           them
           in
           particular
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             sometimes
             called
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             :
          
           quoting
           Scriptures
           for
           them
           in
           the
           margent
           .
           Hee
           doeth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           called
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           onely
           repute
           them
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           named
           ,
           viz.
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           onely
           it
           hath
           relation
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           doeth
           not
           say
           with
           our
           
             Chatechisme
             there
             quoted
          
           ;
           that
           
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             the
             two
             onely
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             are
             generally
             necessary
             to
             Saluation
             :
          
           nor
           with
           our
           y
           
             Homelies
             and
          
           25.
           
           
             Article
             :
             that
             the
             other
             fiue
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             Confirmation
             ,
             Penance
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             Extreame-vnction
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             counted
             for
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             haue
             growne
             from
             the
             corrupt
             following
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           All
           hee
           faith
           by
           way
           of
           exclusion
           ,
           is
           onely
           this
           .
           
             That
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             are
             the
             principall
             Sacraments
             ,
             truely
             so
             called
             :
             that
             they
             are
             generally
             necessary
             to
             Saluation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             haue
             not
             the
             like
             nature
             with
             them
          
           :
           which
           doeth
           not
           exclude
           the
           rest
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           or
           lesse
           necessary
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Sacraments
           :
           since
           all
           Papists
           who
           acknowledge
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           doe
           confesse
           :
           that
           z
           
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
             are
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             Sacraments
             of
             all
             the
             rest
          
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           am
           I
           induced
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           not
           wronged
           our
           Deuout
           Author
           in
           his
           Arethmetique
           ;
           because
           he
           ioynes
           
             his
             fiue
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             his
             sixe
             Corporall
             ,
             and
             seuen
             Spirituall
             workes
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             his
             seuen
             Deadly
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             seuen
             contrary
             Vertues
             :
             his
             eight
             Beatitudes
             ,
             and
             other
             particulars
          
           :
           (
           Transcribed
           verbatim
           out
           of
           our
           
             Ladies
             Psalter
             ,
             and
          
           Iames
           Ledesma
           
             his
             Chatechisme
             ,
             where
             the
             seuen
             Sacraments
             are
             inserted
             with
             them
          
           :
           )
           with
           these
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ;
           since
           therefore
           hee
           iumpes
           so
           fully
           with
           the
           Papists
           in
           all
           the
           other
           particulars
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           hee
           doeth
           concurre
           with
           them
           in
           this
           :
           and
           so
           is
           culpable
           of
           this
           knowne
           ,
           and
           professed
           Popish
           Tenent
           :
           which
           our
           second
           Booke
           of
           Homelies
           .
           Hom.
           9.
           our
           25.
           
           Article
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Orthodoxe
           writers
           ,
           doe
           with
           one
           consent
           condemne
           ,
           and
           disauow
           .
        
         
           
           From
           these
           seuen
           Sacraments
           ,
           come
           wee
           now
           to
           his
           other
           Popery
           .
           
             That
             there
             are
             but
             three
             kindes
             of
             good
             workes
             :
          
           which
           doth
           necessarily
           result
           from
           these
           words
           :
           
             Three
             kindes
             of
             good
             Workes
             ;
             Fasting
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Almes-deedes
          
           :
           which
           as
           they
           are
           transcribed
           verbatim
           out
           of
           our
           
             Ladies
             Primer
          
           ,
           Vaux
           
             his
             Chatechisme
          
           :
           Matthias
           Coschi
           ,
           
             his
             Otium
             Spirituale
             melliftuarum
             Praecationum
          
           :
           Printed
           1617.
           pag.
           105.
           and
           a
           
             other
             Popish
             Authors
          
           :
           So
           it
           altogether
           iustifieth
           that
           Popish
           Assertion
           :
           
             That
             there
             are
             but
             these
             three
             kinde
             of
             good
             Workes
             :
             Which
             our
          
           b
           Homelies
           ,
           and
           all
           Protestant
           Diuines
           doe
           vtterly
           deny
           :
           since
           Hearing
           ,
           Reading
           ,
           and
           Meditating
           of
           Gods
           Word
           :
           the
           Honouring
           ,
           Louing
           ,
           Fearing
           ,
           Obaying
           ,
           and
           Seruing
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           generall
           ,
           and
           particular
           calling
           :
           our
           beleeuing
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           other
           dueties
           of
           Pietie
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           our selues
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           of
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           are
           as
           really
           ,
           and
           properly
           good
           Workes
           as
           those
           :
           as
           our
           
             Homelies
             of
             good
             Workes
          
           ,
           and
           Scriptures
           testifie
           .
        
         
           
           From
           this
           wee
           descend
           to
           the
           ensuing
           point
           .
           
             That
             there
             are
             some
             sinnes
             which
             are
             but
             Veniall
             ,
             not
             Mortall
             ,
             in
             
             their
             owne
             nature
          
           :
           which
           is
           euidently
           deduced
           from
           this
           passage
           .
           
             Seuen
             Deadly
             sinnes
          
           ;
           1.
           
           Pride
           ;
           2.
           
           Couetousnesse
           ;
           3.
           
           Luxurie
           ;
           4.
           
           Enuy
           ;
           5.
           
           Gluttony
           ;
           6.
           
           Anger
           ;
           7.
           
           Sloth
           :
           which
           as
           it
           is
           directly
           stolne
           out
           of
           
             our
             Ladies
             Primer
          
           ,
           Ledesma
           
             his
             Chatechisme
             .
             cap.
          
           14.
           
           
             The
             Howers
             of
             our
             Lady
             :
             Printed
             at
             Paris
             .
          
           1556.
           fol.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Bellarmines
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             cap.
          
           19.
           
           
             Otium
             Spirituale
             .
             by
          
           Matthias
           Coschi
           .
           pag.
           112.
           and
           other
           Popish
           Pamphlets
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           any
           Protestant
           Authors
           :
           so
           it
           necessarily
           implies
           :
           that
           these
           seuen
           Sinnes
           ,
           are
           the
           greatest
           Sinnes
           of
           all
           others
           :
           and
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Sinnes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           Deadly
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           :
           for
           so
           doe
           the
           Popish
           writers
           inferre
           from
           thence
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           haue
           discoursed
           of
           these
           seuen
           Deadly
           sinnes
           ;
           they
           then
           fall
           c
           
             immediately
             to
             dispute
             of
             Veniall
             sinnes
          
           :
           which
           
             Veniall
             sinnes
          
           ,
           d
           
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Churches
             doe
             renounce
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           this
           any
           wayes
           salued
           by
           the
           clause
           ,
           (
           
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             so
             called
             ,
          
           )
           which
           our
           Author
           (
           conscious
           no
           doubt
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           guilt
           ,
           )
           hath
           added
           to
           his
           latter
           Impressions
           :
           For
           these
           are
           no
           where
           commonly
           called
           ,
           
             the
             seuen
             Deadly
             sinnes
          
           :
           but
           among
           e
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ;
           not
           amomg
           Protestants
           .
           Whence
           our
           
             Ladies
             Primer
             ,
             and
          
           Iames
           Ledesma
           
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             his
             Chatechisme
             .
             cap.
          
           14
           Speaking
           of
           these
           seuen
           sinnes
           ,
           giue
           them
           this
           Superscription
           :
           
             The
             seuen
             Capitall
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             called
             Deadly
          
           :
           So
           that
           our
           Authors
           latter
           Edition
           which
           renders
           it
           ;
           not
           
             Deadly
             sinnes
          
           ,
           as
           his
           first
           Impression
           doeth
           :
           but
           ,
           
             Seuen
             Deadly
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             so
             called
          
           :
           doeth
           rather
           marre
           then
           mend
           his
           cause
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           now
           more
           suitable
           to
           Ledesma
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Ladies
             Primer
          
           ,
           then
           before
           :
           and
           so
           more
           likely
           to
           inferre
           this
           Popish
           Conclusion
           :
           That
           there
           are
           some
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           Veniall
           in
           their
           owne
           nature
           :
           which
           Protestants
           doe
           quite
           renounce
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Author
           doeth
           not
           set
           a
           stop
           ,
           and
           period
           to
           his
           
           Popish
           Errors
           here
           ,
           for
           loe
           ,
           hee
           proceedes
           ,
           euen
           to
           a
           
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           or
           a
           Corporall
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ▪
           which
           I
           clearely
           collect
           from
           these
           two
           passages
           :
           b
           
             Christs
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Body
             and
             Blood
             :
             At
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Body
             :
             Lord
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           doeth
           not
           say
           :
           
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood
          
           :
           or
           
             at
             the
             deliuery
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
          
           as
           our
           
             Booke
             of
             Common
             Prayers
          
           doeth
           ;
           in
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           But
           ,
           
             Christs
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Body
             and
             Blood
          
           :
           and
           
             At
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Body
          
           :
           not
           of
           the
           Bread
           :
           which
           doeth
           imply
           ,
           
             A
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             or
             Corporall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           which
           the
           c
           Papists
           doe
           so
           eagerly
           maintaine
           :
           d
           and
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           writers
           so
           frequently
           condemne
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           For
           our
           Deuout
           Author
           ,
           as
           hee
           admits
           a
           Corporal
           presence
           :
           so
           he
           impliedly
           affirmes
           ,
           
             An
             vnbloody
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             Adoration
             of
             it
          
           :
           as
           these
           words
           import
           .
           e
           
             A
             prayer
             when
             wee
             are
             prostrate
             before
             the
             Altar
          
           :
           Thou
           art
           worthy
           O
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           
           f
           
             Adding
             with
             the
             Priest
             :
             The
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Loe
           here
           ;
           
             a
             Body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           an
           Altar
           ;
           a
           Prostration
           ;
           (
           not
           a
           kneeling
           ,
           )
           
             before
             this
             Altar
          
           ;
           together
           
             with
             a
             Priest
          
           :
           And
           what
           Papist
           ;
           yea
           ,
           what
           Protestant
           ,
           may
           not
           hence
           conclude
           ;
           an
           approbation
           of
           the
           Popish
           Masse
           ;
           An
           vnbloody
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christs
           Body
           ,
           offered
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           *
           Adoration
           of
           it
           .
           Things
           which
           all
           g
           
             Protestant
             Authors
             doe
             abhorre
          
           :
           and
           none
           but
           h
           Papists
           doe
           admit
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           still
           proceedes
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           very
           Mediation
           of
           Angels
           :
           in
           these
           words
           .
           i
           
             Command
             ,
             that
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             which
             wee
             now
             offer
             vp
             vnto
             thee
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Ministrie
             of
             thy
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             bee
             brought
             vp
             into
             thy
             Heauenly
             Tabernacle
             :
          
           This
           as
           it
           was
           borrowed
           from
           
             Missale
             Romanum
             :
             Canon
             Missae
             pag.
          
           272.
           
           So
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           cleare
           an
           euidence
           for
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Angels
           :
           (
           a
           
           Doctrine
           which
           a
           
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Protestants
             ,
             doe
             vtterly
             renounce
             :
          
           )
           that
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           second
           Edition
           ,
           did
           onely
           alter
           it
           ,
           from
           Angels
           ,
           to
           Angell
           :
           in
           his
           last
           Edition
           ,
           was
           euen
           constrained
           to
           rase
           ,
           and
           blot
           it
           out
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           stands
           vpon
           Record
           ,
           both
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           vs
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           first
           Impressions
           ,
           to
           the
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           scandall
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           aduantage
           of
           our
           Aduersaries
           .
        
         
           As
           b
           
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             Seducers
             ,
             waxe
             worse
             ,
             and
             worse
          
           ;
           so
           doeth
           our
           Deuout
           Author
           ,
           who
           slips
           from
           one
           point
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           to
           an
           other
           :
           from
           the
           
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             :
          
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             And
             
             these
             to
             be
             repeated
             till
             the
             Soule
             bee
             departed
             Then
          
           (
           pray
           well
           obserue
           this
           word
           :
           )
           c
           
             O
             thou
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             takest
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             grant
             him
             thy
             peace
             :
             with
             this
             Prayer
             :
          
           which
           makes
           it
           yet
           more
           euident
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             with
             whom
             doe
             liue
             the
             Spirits
             of
             them
             that
             die
             :
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             Soules
             of
             thy
             Seruants
             ,
             after
             they
             be
             deliuered
             from
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             be
             in
             perpetuall
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             Felicitie
             :
          
           (
           a
           clause
           taken
           out
           of
           
             our
             first
             Prayer
             ,
             at
             the
             burying
             of
             the
             Dead
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           doeth
           here
           necessarily
           import
           ,
           that
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Dead
           ;
           
             who
             are
             deliuered
             from
             the
             burthen
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           )
           Wee
           
             most
             meekely
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             for
             this
             thy
             Seruant
             ,
             that
             hauing
             now
             receiued
             the
             Absolution
             from
             all
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             committed
             in
             this
             world
             :
             hee
             may
             escape
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             paines
             of
             Eternall
             darkenesse
             :
             that
             hee
             may
             dwell
             for
             euer
             with
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           
             in
             the
             region
             of
             light
          
           :
           (
           a
           clause
           transcribed
           out
           of
           the
           
             Breuiarie
             of
          
           Pius
           5.
           and
           Clemens
           8.
           
           
             Printed
             at
             Antwerpe
          
           ,
           1621.
           
           
             Officium
             Defunctorum
             ,
             pag.
          
           154.
           and
           that
           out
           of
           a
           
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           which
           runns
           thus
           .
           
             Vt
             animam
             famuli
             tui
             ,
             quam
             de
             hoc
             seculo
             migrare
             iussisti
             ,
             in
             pacis
             ac
             lucis
             regione
             constituas
             ,
             &
             sanctorum
             tuorum
             iubeas
             esse
             consortem
          
           :
           )
           
             and
             thy
             blessed
             presence
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             weeping
             nor
             heauinesse
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             when
             the
             generall
             day
             of
             thy
             iudgement
             shall
             come
             ,
             hee
             may
             rise
             againe
             with
             the
             iust
             ,
          
           and
           
             receiue
             this
             dead
             body
          
           which
           
           
             must
             now
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           (
           a
           clause
           which
           puts
           all
           out
           of
           question
           :
           )
           
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             his
             soule
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Lee
           heere
           a
           palpable
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           which
           
             he
             who
             runns
             may
             reade
          
           ,
           and
           see
           :
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Limbus
             Patrum
             too
          
           ,
           implyed
           in
           these
           words
           :
           that
           
             he
             may
             dwell
             for
             euer
             with
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           
             in
             the
             region
             of
             light
          
           ,
           which
           d
           region
           ,
           the
           
             Papists
             stile
             their
             Limbus
             Patrum
          
           :
           )
           Yea
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           hath
           passed
           on
           this
           prayer
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           last
           Edition
           ,
           hath
           rectified
           this
           prayer
           of
           his
           ,
           after
           great
           exceptions
           taken
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           complaint
           against
           it
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           onely
           euidence
           and
           make
           cleare
           his
           guilt
           :
           (
           For
           if
           there
           were
           no
           apparant
           Popery
           in
           it
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           purge
           it
           out
           ?
           )
           not
           mittigate
           or
           asswage
           his
           fault
           .
           The
           Author
           is
           a
           Scholler
           :
           he
           had
           
             long
             since
             collected
             these
             Deuotions
             for
             his
             owne
             priuate
             vse
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Printer
           in
           his
           Epistle
           annexed
           to
           the
           latter
           Editions
           ,
           testifies
           :
           )
           and
           among
           them
           hee
           had
           inserted
           this
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           (
           consarcinated
           and
           patched
           out
           of
           sundry
           other
           prayers
           by
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           transcribed
           out
           of
           our
           Common
           ,
           or
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           priuate
           Prayer
           Booke
           ;
           )
           which
           he
           hath
           published
           vnto
           the
           world
           vpon
           deliberation
           and
           aduice
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           4
           :
           
             weighty
             reasons
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Preface
             testifies
          
           .
           Therefore
           this
           was
           no
           slip
           nor
           ouersight
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           (
           much
           lesse
           in
           the
           Printer
           ,
           who
           labours
           to
           take
           the
           blame
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Presse-error
           in
           the
           Booke
           )
           but
           a
           voluntary
           ,
           wilfull
           ,
           and
           affected
           error
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           iustifie
           and
           countenance
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Assertion
           ,
           of
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           which
           e
           
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             all
             her
             Worthies
             ,
          
           haue
           hitherto
           opposed
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           began
           with
           the
           signe
           ,
           so
           he
           concludes
           ,
           with
           f
           
             the
             Virtue
             of
             Christs
             blessed
             (
             or
             of
          
           *
           
             the
             holy
             )
             Crosse
          
           :
           which
           implies
           ,
           there
           is
           seme
           diuine
           vertue
           in
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           as
           the
           g
           
             Papists
             testifie
          
           ▪
           and
           as
           h
           Master
           Mountague
           
             himselfe
             auers
             vpon
             his
             owne
             experience
             .
          
           And
           the
           rather
           am
           I
           induced
           to
           make
           this
           co●lection
           from
           this
           passage
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           
           the
           i
           
             Frontispeece
             of
             the
             Booke
             is
             adorned
             with
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             held
             out
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             deuout
             supplicant
             .
          
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           I
           neuer
           finde
           this
           forme
           of
           blessing
           ,
           but
           in
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           who
           ascribe
           a
           Diuine
           vertue
           and
           efficacie
           to
           the
           bare
           signe
           of
           the
           Crosse
           :
           since
           therefore
           this
           forme
           of
           blessing
           was
           borrowed
           from
           Papists
           :
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           concurres
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           signe
           ,
           and
           mention
           of
           the
           Crosse
           :
           And
           thus
           haue
           you
           these
           fifteene
           dangerous
           points
           of
           Doctrinall
           ,
           and
           fundamentall
           Poperie
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           
             Romish
             Primers
             ,
             Pamphlets
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             Bookes
             ,
             inuolued
             ,
             and
             couched
          
           in
           these
           Pious
           Deuotions
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           adde
           one
           more
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           almost
           
           ouerslipped
           :
           to
           wit.
           
             The
             approbation
             of
             Popish
             Penance
          
           :
           which
           is
           necessarily
           collected
           from
           this
           clause
           and
           passage
           .
           k
           
             The
             seuen
             Penitentiall
             Psalmes
             ,
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             times
             of
             Penance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Let
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           now
           consider
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           know
           no
           times
           of
           Penance
           ,
           but
           onely
           Papists
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           as
           l
           
             they
             renounce
             the
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           so
           likewise
           they
           m
           
             disauow
             the
             very
             word
             ,
             and
             phrase
             of
             Penance
          
           :
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           owne
           writings
           ,
           
             but
             in
             all
             their
             English
             Translations
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             the
             Papists
             taxe
             them
             :
             )
             because
             in
             its
             vsuall
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             signification
             ,
             it
             imports
             nothing
             else
             :
             but
             a
             certaine
             punishment
             ,
             taken
             vpon
             men
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             sinnes
             to
             God
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             word
             that
             derogates
             from
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             Passion
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             should
             cause
             all
             Christians
             to
             reiect
             it
          
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           make
           Penance
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           n
           
             oft
             recite
             it
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             expresse
             their
             Shrift
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Penance
             of
             Whipping
             ,
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             satisfactory
             mulcts
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ,
          
           (
           as
           they
           deeme
           them
           )
           
             by
             it
          
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Penance
           ,
           in
           its
           ordinary
           and
           proper
           vse
           ,
           especially
           ,
           
             times
             of
             Penance
          
           :
           doeth
           import
           ,
           and
           signifie
           nothing
           else
           but
           Popish
           Penance
           :
           Fiftly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           vse
           and
           practise
           of
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           to
           enioyne
           their
           poore
           deluded
           Penitents
           during
           the
           times
           of
           their
           Penance
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           to
           mumble
           ouer
           
             the
             seuen
             Penitentiall
             Psalmes
          
           ,
           here
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           once
           euery
           day
           at
           least
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           any
           impartiall
           Reader
           ,
           but
           lay
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           our
           Author
           had
           formerly
           enioyned
           Shrift
           ,
           or
           
             Auricular
             Confession
             of
             our
             sinnes
             vnto
             a
             Priest
             ,
             before
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
          
           :
           and
           then
           hee
           cannot
           but
           from
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           a
           plaine
           ,
           and
           euident
           approbation
           ,
           and
           publishing
           of
           Popish
           Penance
           ;
           which
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           doe
           abhorre
           ,
           as
           exceeding
           derogatory
           to
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           passing
           from
           these
           Doctrinall
           ,
           and
           Fundamentall
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           those
           other
           Ceremonious
           ,
           and
           Circumstantiall
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           are
           directly
           Broached
           ,
           and
           Patronized
           in
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           :
           which
           are
           foure
           in
           number
           .
        
         
           
             
             First
             ,
             that
             Canonicall
             Howers
             are
             of
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             Laudable
             vse
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             diligently
             to
             be
             obserued
             euen
             of
             priuate
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             canonized
             Saints
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             true
             and
             holy
             Saints
             ,
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             vs.
             
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             wherein
             Mariages
             may
             not
             be
             solemnized
             .
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Quire
             is
             more
             Holy
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ;
           the
           very
           title
           of
           the
           Deuotions
           :
           (
           viz.
           
             The
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           :
           )
           the
           many
           proofes
           and
           quotations
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           the
           antiquitie
           ,
           vse
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           them
           ;
           (
           which
           are
           transcribed
           out
           of
           o
           Bellarmine
           ,
           p
           Azorius
           ,
           q
           
             and
             the
             Rhemists
          
           :
           )
           The
           Prefaces
           which
           our
           Author
           makes
           to
           all
           these
           Howers
           :
           together
           with
           the
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           whole
           Booke
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           onely
           to
           confine
           ,
           and
           limit
           mens
           Deuotions
           to
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           :
           )
           doe
           abudantly
           ,
           and
           infalibly
           testifie
           ,
           and
           confirme
           this
           Popish
           assertion
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           proofe
           of
           which
           ,
           
             Azorius
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             the
             Rhemists
          
           take
           such
           paines
           )
           :
           
             That
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ,
             euen
             after
             the
             late
             Popish
             diuision
             ,
             are
             of
             ancient
             ,
             
             and
             laudable
             vse
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             diligently
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             euen
             of
             priuate
             Christians
             :
          
           which
           is
           more
           then
           either
           r
           
             Bellarmine
             ▪
          
           s
           
             Azorius
             ,
             the
          
           t
           Rhemists
           ,
           u
           Vaux
           ,
           or
           any
           Iesuite
           ,
           or
           Popish
           Monke
           ,
           or
           Priest
           affirmes
           :
           who
           expressely
           teach
           ;
           
             That
             none
             are
             bound
             to
             obserue
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ,
             but
             such
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             haue
             entred
             into
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             but
             especially
             Monkes
             ,
             and
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             such
             whose
             Deuotions
             are
             not
             interrupted
             by
             necessary
             Study
             and
             imployments
             .
          
           For
           the
           Antiquitie
           of
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           after
           the
           Romish
           computation
           ,
           to
           wit
           :
           
             Mattens
             ,
             the
             Prime
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Hower
             ;
             Vespers
             ,
             and
             the
             Compline
             :
          
           (
           to
           which
           our
           Author
           addes
           
             Bed
             time
             ▪
             as
             we
             lie
             downe
             to
             sleepe
             ;
             or
             the
             last
             Hower
             of
             the
             night
             :
          
           )
           
             some
             would
             deriue
             it
          
           from
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           :
           x
           
             so
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             Azorius
          
           :
           and
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           quote
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
             ,
             Constit.
             Apostol
             .
             lib.
          
           8.
           cap.
           34.40
           .
           And
           of
           this
           opinion
           
             Maister
             Couzens
          
           seemes
           to
           bee
           ,
           who
           much
           relies
           vpon
           the
           same
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           y
           
             alwayes
             placed
             in
             the
             fore-front
          
           :
           But
           loe
           the
           vanitie
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           impudency
           ,
           and
           treacherie
           of
           
             Maister
             Couzens
          
           ,
           who
           build
           the
           Antiquitie
           of
           their
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           vpon
           such
           a
           sandy
           foundation
           ;
           vpon
           such
           a
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           fictitious
           Author
           as
           this
           Clemens
           :
           who
           is
           
             bored
             and
             branded
             by
          
           z
           
             many
             Papists
             ,
             and
             all
             Protestant
             writers
             of
             any
             iudgement
             ;
             for
             a
             meere
             counterfeite
             ,
             composed
             by
             some
             vaine
             ,
             and
             illiterate
             Monkes
             of
             puny
             times
             :
          
           Others
           attribute
           the
           inuention
           of
           them
           to
           Saint
           Hierome
           :
           others
           to
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           Daniell
           :
           but
           all
           these
           speake
           onely
           of
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           sixt
           ,
           and
           ninth
           Hower
           :
           As
           for
           the
           first
           Hower
           ,
           
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             not
             inuented
             till
          
           Cassianus
           
             his
             time
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Compline
             was
             neuer
             mentioned
             by
             any
             Author
             before
             Saint
          
           Benedict
           
             who
             inserts
             it
             in
             his
          
           16.
           
           Rule
           .
           a
           Pope
           Pelagius
           
             the
             second
             was
             the
             first
             that
             enioyned
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Religi-persons
             to
             obserue
             these
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             :
             which
             afterwards
             the
             Councell
             of
             Aquisgraue
             vnder
          
           Lewes
           
             the
             first
             ,
             Anno.
          
           816.
           cap.
           131.
           
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             vnder
          
           Eugenius
           
           
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Session
          
           21.
           
           
             The
             Synod
             of
             Moguntium
             vnder
          
           Rabanus
           ,
           cap.
           16.
           
           
             The
             Prouinciall
             Councell
             of
             Senona
             ,
             or
             Seine
             .
          
           1528.
           
           
             Decreta
             Morum
             cap.
          
           18.19
           .
           
             The
             Prouinciall
             Councell
             of
             Colen
          
           .
           1536.
           part
           .
           2.
           cap.
           6.7
           ,
           8.
           part
           .
           3.
           cap.
           5.
           
           
             The
             Prouinciall
             Councell
             of
             Trier
          
           .
           1549.
           
             commanded
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             Religious
             persons
             to
             obserue
             these
             Howers
             :
          
           but
           neuer
           were
           any
           Papists
           so
           absurd
           ,
           as
           to
           inioyne
           any
           persons
           out
           of
           Popish
           Orders
           to
           obserue
           them
           .
           What
           Protestants
           haue
           thought
           of
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           :
           Let
           *
           Bellarmine
           himselfe
           testifie
           ;
           who
           produceth
           
             Witcliffe
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Illyricus
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             Wittenberge
             ,
             Tilemannus
             ,
             and
             Hesbusius
             ,
             expressely
             condemning
             them
             .
          
           To
           these
           let
           mee
           adde
           the
           
             Harmonie
             of
             Confessions
             .
             Sect.
          
           15.
           
           
             Confessio
             .
             Zanchij
             .
             cap.
          
           25.
           
           
             Caluin
             Instit.
             lib.
          
           3.
           cap.
           20.
           
           Sect.
           29.30
           .
           
             Melancthon
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             Loci
             .
             Communes
             .
             De
             precatione
             Locus
             .
             Docter
             Fulke
             .
             Rhemish
             Testament
             .
             on
             Luke
          
           18.
           
           Sect.
           1.
           
           Actes
           3.
           
           Sect.
           1.
           cap
           ,
           10.
           
           Sect.
           3.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           
           Sect.
           6.
           
           
             Maister
             Perkins
             .
             his
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
             lib.
          
           2.
           
           Quest.
           3.
           
           Sect.
           4.
           
           Who
           all
           reiect
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           as
           Popish
           ,
           Vaine
           ,
           and
           Superstitious
           trash
           :
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           b
           
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             or
             Author
          
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           euer
           did
           approoue
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           in
           Practise
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           owne
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           haue
           bounded
           out
           some
           set
           times
           and
           Howers
           ,
           for
           publike
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           might
           with
           more
           conuenience
           meete
           together
           ;
           for
           Gods
           publike
           worship
           and
           seruice
           .
           But
           yet
           these
           times
           and
           meetings
           ,
           are
           farre
           different
           from
           these
           Canonical
           howers
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           c
           Twice
           a
           day
           at
           most
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Morning
           ,
           &
           Euening
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           confined
           to
           the
           compasse
           of
           an
           Hower
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           set
           limits
           of
           time
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           bee
           exceeded
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Forme
           ,
           the
           Method
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Deuotions
           differ
           :
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           varietie
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           Chapters
           ,
           and
           Psalmes
           in
           the
           one
           :
           but
           there
           is
           an
           identitie
           of
           matter
           ,
           and
           prayers
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           bee
           altered
           :
           Fiftly
           ,
           this
           is
           
           publike
           and
           common
           to
           all
           persons
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           the
           other
           priuate
           ,
           and
           proper
           onely
           to
           Religious
           ,
           and
           Canonicall
           persons
           :
           Sixtly
           ,
           these
           times
           of
           publike
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           meetings
           ,
           are
           onely
           for
           conueniencie
           :
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           are
           prescribed
           as
           matters
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Gods
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Seruice
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           cannot
           be
           altered
           ,
           nor
           changed
           :
           our
           set
           times
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           publike
           meetings
           may
           ,
           being
           some
           times
           sooner
           ,
           some
           times
           later
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serues
           .
           For
           priuate
           Deuotions
           ,
           of
           priuate
           men
           ,
           d
           
             our
             Church
             leaues
             euery
             man
             to
             his
             free
             libertie
             ,
             to
             Pray
             ,
             and
             Read
             ,
             at
             what
             Howers
             ,
             and
             Times
             he
             please
             :
          
           Euenings
           ,
           and
           Mornings
           ,
           are
           the
           seasons
           ,
           both
           of
           publike
           and
           priuate
           prayer
           ,
           which
           She
           commends
           :
           
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Howers
          
           ;
           which
           She
           neuer
           yet
           prescribed
           vnto
           any
           ,
           since
           her
           reformation
           :
           Since
           therefore
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           e
           Rhemists
           themselues
           expressely
           testifie
           :
           and
           all
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           Forraine
           parts
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           fore-quoted
           Authors
           ,
           haue
           vtterly
           reiected
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           :
           I
           wonder
           much
           ,
           how
           our
           Author
           dares
           to
           impose
           ,
           or
           presse
           them
           on
           vs
           now
           .
           What
           ,
           did
           he
           dreame
           wee
           would
           all
           turne
           cloistered
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           mued
           Nunnes
           ;
           or
           Ancorites
           ,
           and
           bruitish
           Hermites
           ?
           that
           wee
           would
           all
           take
           Popish
           Orders
           once
           againe
           :
           or
           that
           wee
           would
           voluntarily
           chant
           ,
           and
           mumble
           ouer
           his
           Deuotions
           euery
           day
           ?
           (
           An
           harder
           taske
           then
           Papists
           doe
           enioyne
           their
           strictest
           Orders
           :
           )
           Or
           would
           he
           haue
           vs
           to
           renounce
           all
           Secular
           imployments
           ,
           and
           Gods
           publike
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           wholy
           to
           deuote
           our selues
           to
           priuate
           Prayer
           ?
           and
           so
           make
           vs
           all
           turne
           Seperatists
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           of
           priuate
           Deuotion
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           some
           cause
           ,
           and
           colour
           to
           confine
           both
           vs
           ,
           and
           our
           Deuotions
           ,
           to
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           .
           But
           if
           hee
           hath
           no
           such
           aime
           as
           this
           ;
           then
           let
           his
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           goe
           as
           needlesse
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           Romish
           trash
           ,
           that
           are
           fit
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           Cloisters
           ,
           or
           the
           Dung-hill
           ,
           since
           no
           Church
           but
           Rome
           ,
           did
           euer
           owne
           them
           :
           and
           since
           
           
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             haue
             discarded
             them
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             as
             the
          
           f
           
             Rhemists
             truely
             doe
             affirme
          
           .
        
         
           
           If
           any
           obiect
           :
           that
           these
           Canonicall
           houres
           were
           approued
           ,
           and
           Authorized
           by
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           in
           that
           Orarium
           ,
           or
           booke
           of
           
             Priuate
             Prayers
          
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Seeres
          
           ,
           1560.
           published
           by
           the
           Queenes
           Authoritie
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           doth
           approue
           of
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           all
           that
           our
           Author
           can
           pleade
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           these
           his
           
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           indeed
           some
           
           short
           mention
           made
           in
           the
           foresaid
           booke
           ,
           of
           
             the
             first
             ,
             third
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             and
             ninth
             howre
             ,
             and
             of
             Mattens
             ,
             Euening
             song
             ,
             and
             Compline
             :
          
           But
           yet
           ,
           that
           Booke
           was
           neuer
           intituled
           ,
           the
           
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           as
           these
           Deuotions
           are
           :
           nether
           is
           there
           any
           one
           word
           spoken
           ,
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Author
           quoted
           in
           it
           to
           approue
           and
           iustifie
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           practise
           ;
           or
           to
           set
           foorth
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           these
           Howers
           :
           whereas
           our
           Author
           pleades
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Papist
           hath
           ,
           or
           can
           doe
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           Prayers
           were
           published
           in
           the
           third
           yeare
           of
           her
           famous
           Raigne
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           infancy
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           Popish
           Reliques
           were
           not
           so
           fully
           clensed
           out
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           they
           were
           :
           therefore
           our
           Author
           may
           not
           racke
           and
           serue
           them
           to
           our
           Aged
           and
           noone-tide
           seasons
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           haue
           long
           since
           worne
           out
           these
           menstruous
           and
           polluted
           raggs
           of
           Romish
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Monkish
           Deuotion
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           Patronizing
           Canonicall
           howers
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           second
           Impression
           of
           these
           
             Priuate
             Prayers
          
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1564.
           printed
           
             by
             her
             Authority
          
           ,
           these
           Howers
           were
           quite
           oblitterated
           ,
           &
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           subsequent
           Edition
           in
           the
           yeare
           ,
           1573.
           which
           doth
           plainely
           euidence
           :
           that
           those
           Howers
           ,
           were
           either
           secretly
           foisted
           into
           these
           priuate
           Prayers
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           licenced
           for
           the
           Presse
           :
           (
           as
           I
           feare
           me
           much
           of
           our
           Authors
           Deuotions
           were
           ,
           )
           or
           else
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ouer-slipped
           by
           the
           haste
           and
           carelessenesse
           
           of
           the
           Lic●n●er
           ,
           as
           our
           Authors
           Popery
           was
           :
           else
           questionlesse
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           omitted
           ,
           not
           obliterated
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Impressions
           .
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           if
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           euer
           approued
           of
           these
           How●rs
           ,
           they
           had
           neuer
           caused
           an
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           to
           passe
           vpon
           them
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Editions
           :
           Since
           therefore
           these
           howers
           were
           onely
           named
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           quite
           purged
           out
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           Impressions
           :
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Q●
           .
           Elizabeth
           ,
           (
           who
           gaue
           the
           greatest
           blow
           and
           cownefa●●
           to
           Romes
           Deuotions
           )
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           countenancing
           and
           approuing
           :
           that
           they
           did
           euen
           vtterly
           reiect
           ,
           exile
           and
           damne
           them
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           obserue
           the
           treacherous
           and
           partia●l
           carriage
           of
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           to
           testifie
           his
           deare
           affection
           to
           the
           Whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           his
           great
           disloyalty
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           doth
           couertly
           passe
           by
           the
           second
           ,
           third
           ,
           and
           most
           corrected
           and
           reformed
           Impressions
           of
           those
           priuate
           Prayers
           (
           where
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           named
           :
           )
           renuing
           onely
           the
           name
           and
           memory
           of
           the
           first
           Impression
           ,
           which
           was
           buried
           in
           silence
           and
           obliuion
           ,
           wherein
           these
           Houres
           are
           recorded
           ,
           which
           may
           giue
           some
           seeming
           aduantage
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Doubtlesse
           if
           he
           had
           respected
           Englands
           good
           and
           profit
           ,
           more
           then
           Romes
           :
           or
           intended
           the
           increase
           of
           tr●e
           Deuotion
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           propagation
           of
           Romish
           Superstition
           ,
           he
           would
           either
           haue
           suffered
           these
           
             Priuate
             Prayers
          
           to
           rest
           in
           silence
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           he
           would
           haue
           framed
           his
           Deuotions
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           and
           modell
           of
           the
           last
           and
           best
           Editions
           :
           and
           not
           haue
           moulded
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Howers
           in
           the
           first
           Impression
           ,
           which
           suite
           with
           none
           but
           Popish
           Deuotions
           :
           but
           more
           of
           this
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           euident
           both
           by
           the
           a
           
             Statutes
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
          
           6.
           
             and
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           b
           
             and
             the
             Proclamations
             of
             King
             Iames
          
           of
           happy
           memory
           :
           for
           the
           vniformity
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           :
           (
           which
           master
           Cozens
           
           himselfe
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           Authority
           ,
           hath
           lately
           caused
           to
           be
           annexed
           to
           ,
           and
           Printed
           with
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           whatsoeueuer
           ,
           whereas
           formerly
           they
           were
           omitted
           :
           )
           by
           the
           
             Praeface
             to
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
             it selfe
          
           :
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           vtterly
           reiected
           ,
           and
           antiquated
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           as
           vaine
           and
           Superstitious
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           suit
           with
           none
           but
           Cloistered
           persons
           :
           and
           that
           Shee
           onely
           enioynes
           and
           retaines
           ;
           both
           in
           publike
           ,
           or
           priuate
           ,
           none
           but
           
             Morning
             and
             Euening
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           no
           set
           Howers
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           may
           be
           altered
           as
           mens
           conueniences
           and
           occasions
           serue
           .
           Yea
           the
           forequoted
           Authors
           ,
           and
           the
           c
           Rhemists
           themselues
           doe
           expresly
           testifie
           :
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             vtterly
             reiected
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ,
             as
             vaine
             and
             Superstitious
             :
          
           So
           that
           our
           Author
           cannot
           prooue
           ,
           that
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           or
           the
           reformed
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           did
           euer
           countenance
           or
           Patronize
           these
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           :
           in
           the
           reuiuing
           and
           broaching
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           is
           onely
           an
           Agent
           and
           Factor
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           d
           
             Authoritie
             of
             whose
             Ancient
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             old
             godly
             Canons
             ,
             hee
             endeauours
             to
             continue
             and
             praeserue
             :
          
           as
           himselfe
           professeth
           in
           his
           Praeface
           .
        
         
           
           But
           to
           passe
           from
           his
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           to
           his
           Canonized
           Saints
           :
           In
           his
           
             Praeface
             to
             his
             Calender
          
           :
           hee
           affirmes
           :
           
             That
             all
             those
             Persons
             whose
             names
             are
             preserued
             in
             the
             Calender
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           and
           so
           in
           his
           
             ensuing
             Calender
          
           )
           
             there
             to
             remaine
             vpon
             Record
             and
             Register
             ,
             as
             sacred
             memorialls
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             towards
             vs
             ,
             and
             as
             forcible
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Truth
             :
             were
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             Saints
             ,
             the
             blessed
             seruants
             of
             God
             :
             and
             holy
             Persons
             ,
             which
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             people
             onely
             ,
             were
             best
             affected
             too
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             now
             like
             the
             Angells
             of
             God
             in
             Heauen
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           many
           of
           these
           Saints
           recorded
           in
           his
           Calender
           ,
           were
           neuer
           Canonized
           but
           at
           Rome
           ;
           others
           of
           them
           were
           notorious
           wicked
           men
           :
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           neuer
           found
           in
           
             rerum
             natura
          
           :
           witnesse
           Saint
           Agnes
           ,
           
           Saint
           Vincent
           ,
           Saint
           Valentine
           ,
           Saint
           Dauid
           ,
           Saint
           Cedde
           ,
           Saint
           
             Benedict
             the
             Famous
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Father
           and
           Founder
           of
           our
           Monkes
           and
           Friers
           :
           )
           Saint
           
             Richard
             of
             Chichester
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Alphage
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             George
             the
             famous
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Dunstane
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Austin
             the
             Monke
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Boniface
             of
             Mentz
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Swithine
             of
             Winchester
          
           ,
           Saint
           
             Margaret
             of
             Antioch
          
           Saint
           Anne
           ,
           Saint
           Giles
           ,
           Saint
           Lambert
           ,
           Saint
           
             Denis
             of
             France
          
           ,
           Saint
           Edward
           ,
           Saint
           Audry
           ,
           St.
           Leonard
           ,
           Saint
           Martyn
           ,
           Saint
           Bruce
           ,
           St.
           Machutea
           ,
           Saint
           Hugh
           ,
           Saint
           Edmond
           ,
           Saint
           Katherine
           ,
           Saint
           Nicholas
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Syluester
           :
           Now
           all
           these
           (
           if
           our
           Author
           may
           be
           credited
           )
           
             are
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             Saints
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             like
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             Heauen
             :
          
           though
           some
           of
           them
           were
           neuer
           yet
           in
           being
           :
           &
           others
           of
           them
           were
           professed
           Papists
           ,
           and
           neuer
           Saincted
           but
           at
           Rome
           :
           I
           confesse
           indeed
           ,
           that
           these
           names
           ,
           with
           sundry
           others
           are
           recorded
           and
           preserued
           in
           our
           
             Calenders
             :
             not
             that
             we
             repute
             them
             all
             for
             Saints
             or
             holy
             men
             :
          
           (
           they
           are
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           e
           
             Praeces
             Priuatae
          
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             William
             Seeres
             ,
             by
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             approbation
             :
          
           1573.
           out
           of
           which
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           collected
           :
           )
           
             or
             that
             (
             if
             they
             were
             the
             most
             holy
             persons
             of
             all
             other
             )
             we
             deeme
             them
             worthy
             of
             any
             diuine
             worship
             or
             honour
             :
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             as
             notes
             of
             some
             certaine
             things
             ,
             and
             fixed
             seasons
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             is
             very
             beneficiall
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             of
             which
             would
             be
             very
             praeiudiciall
             to
             the
             people
             :
          
           Our
           Church
           enrolles
           ,
           or
           rather
           reserues
           their
           names
           within
           her
           Calender
           ,
           not
           to
           Canonize
           them
           for
           Saints
           ,
           but
           to
           dedesigne
           and
           point
           out
           times
           :
           therefore
           our
           Author
           who
           doth
           record
           them
           in
           his
           Calender
           onely
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             holy
             and
             heauenly
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             seruants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             like
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             :
          
           must
           needes
           be
           guilty
           of
           Canonizing
           Popish
           Saints
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           his
           practise
           too
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Canonizing
           of
           Saints
           :
           we
           passe
           to
           the
           Solemnization
           
           of
           Mariages
           :
           And
           heere
           our
           Author
           informes
           vs
           :
           
             That
             there
             are
             some
             certaine
             seasons
             wherein
             
             Marriages
             are
             not
             solemnized
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             Aduent
             Sunday
             ,
             vntill
             eight
             dayes
             after
             the
             Epiphany
             :
             from
             Septuagesima
             Sunday
             ,
             vntill
             eight
             dayes
             after
             Easter
             :
             from
             Rogation
             Sunday
             ,
             vntill
             Trinity
             Sunday
             :
          
           which
           is
           full
           fiue
           Moneths
           in
           a
           yeare
           :
           And
           why
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           are
           not
           Marriages
           to
           bee
           solemnized
           in
           these
           times
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             some
             of
             these
             being
             times
             of
             solemne
             Fasting
             ,
             and
             Abstinence
             :
             some
             of
             holy
             Festiuity
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             ;
             both
             are
             fit
             to
             bee
             spent
             in
             such
             Sacred
             exercises
             ,
             without
             other
             Auocations
             :
          
           And
           whence
           had
           our
           Author
           these
           prohibited
           times
           of
           Marriage
           ?
           from
           our
           owne
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           If
           from
           our
           Church
           ?
           I
           must
           confesse
           ingeniously
           ,
           that
           though
           our
           Spirituall
           Courts
           for
           their
           owne
           priuate
           lucre
           ,
           permit
           not
           men
           to
           Marry
           at
           certaine
           seasons
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           first
           procure
           a
           Licens
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           oft
           times
           they
           pay
           full
           deere
           :
           (
           an
           abuse
           and
           grieuance
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           searcht
           into
           ,
           and
           quite
           remoued
           :
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           Clause
           ,
           no
           Article
           ,
           nor
           Canon
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           our
           
             Church
             Kalender
          
           ,
           our
           
             Articles
             ,
             Homelies
          
           ,
           our
           
             Booke
             of
             Canons
          
           ,
           or
           our
           Statutes
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           prohibits
           Marriages
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           much
           lesse
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-recited
           seasons
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           confine
           not
           Marriage
           ,
           f
           
             which
             is
             honourable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
          
           to
           any
           times
           ,
           or
           seasons
           of
           the
           yeere
           ;
           but
           giues
           men
           this
           libertie
           at
           any
           season
           ;
           (
           especially
           in
           Spring
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           mens
           lusts
           are
           most
           impetuous
           ,
           and
           predominant
           ;
           )
           g
           
             rather
             to
             Marry
             then
             to
             burne
             .
          
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           bee
           intangled
           ,
           in
           a
           yoake
           of
           bondage
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           leaues
           vs
           free
           ,
           to
           Marry
           when
           we
           please
           ;
           so
           as
           wee
           h
           
             alwayes
             Marry
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           If
           Marriages
           bee
           lawfull
           at
           any
           season
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           men
           be
           put
           to
           such
           a
           needlesse
           trouble
           ,
           and
           expence
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           a
           Licens
           for
           a
           lawfull
           thing
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           not
           lawfull
           at
           some
           seasons
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Man
           :
           (
           which
           Lawes
           I
           neuer
           yet
           could
           see
           nor
           heare
           of
           :
           )
           how
           then
           can
           a
           Licens
           from
           a
           Spirituall
           Court
           ,
           dispence
           ,
           or
           make
           that
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           is
           vnlawfull
           of
           itselfe
           ?
           The
           
           trueth
           is
           this
           ;
           our
           Church
           prohibites
           Marriages
           ,
           at
           no
           seasons
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           Religiously
           ,
           and
           duely
           solemnized
           :
           much
           lesse
           ,
           doeth
           She
           restraine
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           
             Festiuall
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Ioyfull
             time
             ,
          
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           doeth
           absurdly
           reason
           :
           )
           because
           as
           Marriage
           is
           a
           holy
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           fit
           for
           holy
           Times
           :
           so
           i
           
             likewise
             it
             is
             a
             Festiuall
             ,
             and
             Ioyfull
             thing
             ,
          
           and
           so
           most
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           suitable
           ,
           
             for
             Festiuall
             ,
             and
             Ioyfull
             times
             ,
             and
             Seasons
             ;
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           dayly
           practise
           of
           all
           Christians
           testifie
           ;
           who
           deferre
           their
           Marriages
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           till
           such
           times
           as
           these
           :
           If
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           knowes
           no
           times
           ,
           especially
           ,
           no
           Festiuall
           ,
           nor
           Ioyfull
           times
           ,
           wherein
           the
           solemnization
           of
           Marriages
           is
           prohibited
           :
           Whence
           then
           had
           our
           Author
           these
           nonlicet
           seasons
           ?
           Truely
           ,
           from
           
             the
             very
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
             Sessio
             .
          
           23.
           
           
             Decretum
             .
             De
             Reformatione
             Matrimonij
             .
             cap.
          
           10.
           
           
             From
             Breuiarium
             Romanum
             Pij
          
           .
           5.
           
           
             &
             Clementis
             Octaui
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             from
             Laurance
             Kellams
             Manuall
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             his
             Kalender
          
           ;
           who
           both
           informe
           vs
           out
           of
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           :
           vnder
           this
           Title
           :
           
             When
             Marriages
             may
             not
             bee
             solemnized
             :
             That
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Sunday
             of
             Aduent
             vntill
             Twelfe
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Lent
             ,
             vntill
             Low
             Sunday
             ,
             or
             eight
             dayes
             after
             Easter
             ,
             all
             other
             dayes
             they
             may
             bee
             solemnized
             .
          
           Loe
           here
           your
           prohibition
           of
           Marriages
           at
           certaine
           limited
           seasons
           ,
           proceedes
           originally
           from
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Trent
          
           ,
           and
           from
           no
           other
           Diuine
           ,
           or
           Humane
           Authoritie
           ,
           that
           euer
           I
           could
           finde
           :
           and
           from
           hence
           our
           Author
           questionlesse
           ,
           did
           Transcribe
           it
           .
           Onely
           in
           this
           he
           exceedes
           this
           Councell
           ,
           and
           the
           recited
           Popish
           Authors
           :
           that
           he
           prohibites
           
             Marriages
             ,
             from
             Rogation
             Sunday
             ,
             to
             Trinity
             Sunday
          
           ;
           adding
           a
           reason
           ,
           with
           all
           to
           backe
           ,
           and
           iustifie
           the
           restraint
           of
           Marriages
           in
           these
           seasons
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           
             Trent
             Councell
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Papists
           ,
           are
           not
           yet
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           yeeld
           a
           reason
           of
           any
           such
           restraint
           ;
           nor
           so
           vnreasonable
           ,
           as
           
           to
           proceede
           so
           farre
           in
           this
           restraint
           ,
           by
           one
           three
           weekes
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           doeth
           :
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           much
           .
        
         
           
           I
           come
           now
           vnto
           the
           Quire
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           seemes
           to
           make
           more
           holy
           then
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           part
           ,
           or
           parcell
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           when
           hee
           hath
           prescribed
           vs
           a
           short
           Eiaculation
           ,
           or
           Meditation
           ;
           a
           
             At
             our
             entrance
             into
             the
             Church
          
           :
           out
           of
           the
           fift
           Psalme
           :
           b
           
             transcribed
             out
             of
             Popish
             Authors
          
           :
           hee
           then
           enioynes
           vs
           another
           Contemplatory
           Eiaculation
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           eightie
           foure
           
             Psalme
             :
             When
             wee
             are
             come
             into
             the
             Quire
             :
          
           together
           with
           another
           out
           of
           Reuel
           .
           the
           fourth
           :
           
             When
             as
             wee
             fall
             downe
             to
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Adore
             ,
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
          
           Now
           what
           doeth
           this
           intimate
           ,
           or
           implie
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Quire
           is
           farre
           holier
           then
           any
           other
           parcell
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           a
           meere
           superstitious
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           Popish
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           for
           to
           refute
           .
        
         
           
           By
           all
           these
           twentie
           seuerall
           Fundamentall
           ,
           and
           Circumstantiall
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           are
           secretly
           wouen
           ,
           and
           interlaced
           with
           these
           pious
           Deuotions
           ;
           (
           which
           were
           in
           trueth
           Transcribed
           out
           of
           Popish
           
             Primers
             ,
             Chatechismes
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             Bookes
             :
          
           )
           it
           is
           as
           euident
           as
           the
           Sunne
           at
           Noone-day
           ;
           
             that
             the
             very
             Subiect
             matter
             of
             these
             Deuotions
             ,
             is
             meerely
             Popish
          
           ;
           which
           was
           my
           fift
           ,
           and
           chiefest
           proofe
           ,
           to
           euidence
           ,
           and
           cleare
           my
           first
           Conclusion
           :
           which
           I
           will
           here
           shut
           vp
           with
           this
           short
           Syllogisme
           .
        
         
           
             That
             Booke
             ,
             whose
             Frontispiece
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Frame
             and
             Method
             ,
             Stile
             ,
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             Subiect
             matter
             too
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Popish
             :
             must
             needes
             be
             meerely
             Popish
             ,
             both
             in
             Forme
             ,
             and
             Matter
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Frontispiece
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Frame
             and
             Method
             ,
             Stile
             ,
             and
             Phrases
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Subiect
             matter
             too
             ,
             of
             this
             Booke
             of
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Popish
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             Booke
             of
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             must
             needes
             bee
             meerely
             Popish
             ,
             both
             in
             Forme
             ,
             and
             Matter
             .
          
        
         
         
           Which
           was
           my
           first
           ,
           and
           now
           makes
           ready
           way
           ,
           and
           passage
           to
           my
           second
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           To
           wit
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Authors
             end
             in
             publishing
             this
             Booke
             
             of
             Deuotions
             ;
             was
             nothing
             else
             ;
             but
             to
             introduce
             ,
             and
             vsher
             Popery
             into
             our
             Church
             ;
             at
             least
             to
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Countenance
             it
             .
          
        
         
           This
           second
           Assertion
           is
           infalliblie
           euidenced
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           former
           .
           For
           what
           designe
           ,
           or
           end
           can
           any
           ,
           (
           especially
           ,
           one
           who
           pretends
           himselfe
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           )
           haue
           ,
           in
           publishing
           any
           Treatise
           ,
           whose
           Forme
           ,
           and
           Matter
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           propagating
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           countenancing
           ,
           and
           aduancing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Romish
           Superstition
           ?
           Now
           I
           haue
           already
           prooued
           ,
           both
           the
           Forme
           ,
           and
           Matter
           of
           these
           Priuate
           Deuotions
           ,
           to
           bee
           altogether
           Popish
           ,
           by
           sundry
           pregnant
           euidences
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           Authors
           aime
           and
           purpose
           in
           publishing
           them
           ,
           could
           bee
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           to
           propagate
           Popery
           ,
           and
           secretly
           to
           Vsher
           it
           by
           degrees
           into
           our
           Church
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           some
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Countenance
           now
           among
           vs.
           Besides
           all
           this
           ;
           If
           wee
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           are
           consarcinated
           ,
           and
           patched
           vp
           of
           Popish
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           Fragments
           ,
           raked
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Dung-hill
           ,
           of
           Popish
           Psalters
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           bookes
           :
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           already
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           shall
           anon
           more
           fully
           demonstrate
           ;
           though
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           Printer
           doe
           pretend
           the
           contrary
           :
           )
           how
           can
           wee
           but
           coniecture
           ,
           nay
           ,
           infalliblie
           conclude
           :
           that
           the
           Aduancement
           ,
           and
           Introduction
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Munkish
           Deuotions
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           and
           vtmost
           end
           ,
           of
           contriuing
           ,
           collecting
           ,
           and
           publishing
           these
           Deuotions
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           if
           wee
           di●igently
           obserue
           ,
           how
           these
           Deuotions
           are
           framed
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           Monasticall
           ,
           and
           Cloistered
           Male
           ,
           and
           Female
           Orders
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           altogether
           fitted
           for
           the
           dayly
           exercise
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           those
           English
           Iesuitesses
           ,
           (
           a
           new
           inuented
           Order
           ,
           )
           Friers
           ,
           Munkes
           ,
           and
           Nunnes
           ,
           which
           lurke
           among
           vs
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           are
           mued
           vp
           in
           Forraine
           Cells
           ,
           and
           Cloisters
           of
           Impietie
           :
           
           Or
           for
           the
           behoofe
           ,
           the
           furtherance
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           of
           those
           vnprofessed
           Roman
           Pro●e●tes
           ,
           and
           Conuerts
           :
           (
           who
           swarme
           so
           thicke
           of
           late
           in
           euery
           corner
           ,
           and
           buy
           vp
           these
           Deuotions
           thicke
           and
           threefold
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           :
           on
           the
           couer
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           stampe
           an
           (
           
             I
             H
             S.
          
           )
           as
           they
           doe
           on
           all
           their
           Popish
           Primers
           ,
           Breuiaries
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           Bookes
           ,
           in
           token
           ,
           that
           this
           Booke
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           ,
           and
           seruing
           onely
           for
           their
           vse
           :
           )
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           are
           wholy
           tied
           ,
           and
           deuoted
           ,
           by
           their
           Orders
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           ,
           onely
           aduised
           ,
           as
           occasion
           and
           leasure
           serues
           ,
           to
           the
           vse
           and
           practise
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           times
           of
           Priuate
           Deuotion
           :
           How
           can
           we
           but
           surmise
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           and
           Primary
           end
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           was
           onely
           to
           reuiue
           to
           countenance
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           Munkery
           ;
           and
           to
           aduauce
           ,
           and
           further
           the
           Cloistered
           ,
           and
           superstitious
           D●uotions
           ,
           of
           Regular
           ,
           and
           Canonicall
           persons
           ,
           which
           our
           Church
           hath
           long
           since
           ,
           quite
           exploded
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           as
           Menstruous
           ,
           and
           polluted
           reliques
           of
           the
           Romish
           Whore
           ?
           If
           wee
           accumulate
           and
           adde
           to
           this
           ;
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           can
           neuer
           square
           ,
           nor
           suite
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           nor
           any
           wayes
           promote
           their
           priuate
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           Deuotions
           :
           we
           need
           not
           doubt
           ,
           nor
           stager
           at
           this
           Conclusion
           :
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           were
           meerely
           published
           for
           Romes
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           aduancement
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           of
           Her
           cause
           ,
           and
           faction
           :
           For
           I
           would
           willingly
           learne
           but
           thus
           much
           from
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Patriots
           ,
           or
           Abbetters
           :
           what
           vse
           there
           is
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           or
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           or
           State
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           suited
           ,
           and
           squared
           for
           the
           practise
           ,
           and
           c
           
             dayly
             vse
             of
             any
             who
             are
             religiously
             giuen
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Preface
           to
           them
           doth
           surmise
           :
           I
           would
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           persons
           those
           should
           be
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           tyed
           and
           confined
           to
           the
           deuout
           ,
           the
           ancient
           and
           orderly
           exercise
           of
           these
           Howerly
           Deuotions
           ?
           If
           any
           :
           then
           they
           must
           be
           either
           Canonicall
           and
           Regular
           persons
           who
           haue
           entred
           into
           Popish
           Orders
           ,
           (
           whom
           our
           Church
           hath
           long
           since
           spued
           out
           as
           crapulous
           and
           noysome
           
           humours
           :
           )
           or
           else
           they
           are
           Secular
           and
           vnprof●●sed
           persons
           ,
           not
           tainted
           with
           the
           Monasticall
           and
           vnholy
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           onely
           members
           which
           our
           Church
           or
           State
           acknowledge
           .
           If
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           first
           we
           vtterly
           disclaime
           :
           )
           then
           they
           must
           be
           either
           Clergie
           men
           ,
           or
           Laicks
           and
           Secular
           persons
           :
           If
           Clergie
           men
           :
           then
           either
           those
           that
           haue
           Cures
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           want
           them
           :
           If
           those
           that
           haue
           Cures
           ,
           then
           either
           conscionable
           and
           painefull
           Residents
           ,
           who
           d
           
             readily
             feede
             their
             Flockes
          
           with
           care
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           Preach
           vnto
           them
           
             once
             a
             Sunday
          
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           e
           
             Canons
             of
             our
             Church
             enioyne
             them
             ,
          
           though
           many
           deeme
           this
           clause
           to
           strict
           ,
           and
           therefore
           make
           no
           conscience
           to
           obserue
           it
           :
           )
           or
           else
           vnconscionable
           ,
           lazy
           ,
           *
           Wolfe-feeding
           &
           Soule-murthering
           Nonresidents
           ,
           (
           the
           Epidemicall
           and
           fatall
           plague
           ,
           and
           sicknes
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           who
           labour
           onely
           to
           purchase
           and
           procure
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           f
           
             fleece
             &
             staruc
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             feede
             their
             Flocks
             :
          
           If
           the
           former
           of
           the
           two
           :
           Alas
           our
           Author
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           his
           Abettors
           ,
           who
           thinke
           one
           Sermon
           in
           a
           Month
           enough
           ,
           or
           to
           too
           much
           :
           doe
           doome
           all
           these
           for
           
             branded
             Puritans
          
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           so
           diligent
           ,
           and
           frequent
           in
           their
           Preaching
           :
           and
           thefore
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           of
           working
           them
           to
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           (
           which
           the
           Horologe
           and
           Clocke
           of
           Rome
           hath
           measured
           out
           ,
           )
           vnlesse
           our
           Author
           can
           charme
           their
           consciences
           with
           some
           Magicke
           spells
           ;
           or
           cause
           some
           higher
           Powers
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           close
           vp
           their
           mouthes
           :
           or
           to
           Cloister
           ,
           Mue
           ,
           and
           shut
           them
           vp
           in
           some
           close
           ,
           and
           loathsome
           Prison
           ,
           Cell
           ,
           or
           Dungeon
           ;
           because
           they
           Preach
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           draw
           too
           many
           vnto
           God
           :
           or
           speake
           to
           plaine
           ,
           and
           bluntly
           against
           the
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           vices
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           times
           :
           for
           else
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           Studies
           ,
           and
           Pious
           execution
           of
           their
           function
           ,
           either
           will
           ,
           or
           cannot
           brooke
           ,
           the
           restraint
           ,
           and
           curbe
           of
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Priuate
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           would
           interrupt
           their
           publike
           Imployments
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           them
           ,
           from
           their
           Popular
           ,
           and
           publike
           
           Ministrie
           .
           If
           the
           latter
           of
           the
           two
           :
           Alas
           ,
           these
           are
           so
           taken
           vp
           with
           Secular
           ,
           or
           State
           affaires
           :
           with
           Pauls
           ,
           or
           
             Westminster
             Hall
          
           :
           with
           some
           
             Iustice
             of
             Peace-ship
          
           or
           other
           :
           with
           g
           
             the
             eager
             prosecution
          
           of
           some
           fat
           
             Benefice
             ,
             Deanery
          
           ,
           or
           Bishopricke
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           suite
           at
           Court
           :
           or
           h
           
             so
             fatted
             with
             some
             Deanery
          
           ,
           or
           Prebendary
           ,
           (
           the
           common
           receptacles
           of
           those
           idle
           Drones
           ,
           and
           Abbie-lubbers
           ,
           who
           sucke
           the
           Hony
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           whiles
           the
           labouring
           ,
           and
           industrious
           Bees
           ,
           who
           
             beare
             the
             heate
             ,
             and
             burthen
          
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           Cure
           ,
           are
           a
           most
           starued
           ,
           with
           their
           fiue
           ,
           or
           tenne-pound
           Pensions
           :
           )
           that
           they
           either
           want
           time
           ,
           or
           breath
           ,
           to
           mumble
           ouer
           these
           Deuotions
           :
           Indeed
           ,
           Nonresidents
           are
           the
           onely
           men
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           thinke
           of
           ,
           who
           haue
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           might
           haue
           ,
           leasure
           time
           ,
           to
           practise
           these
           Deuotions
           ;
           and
           turne
           them
           ouer
           euery
           day
           ,
           at
           their
           prefixed
           Howers
           :
           but
           I
           feare
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           wholy
           ingrossed
           with
           the
           recited
           employments
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           :
           or
           that
           their
           sloath
           ,
           and
           lasinesse
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           their
           Deuotion
           so
           small
           and
           key-cold
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           brooke
           so
           hard
           ,
           and
           heauy
           a
           taske
           :
           Certainely
           ,
           they
           who
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Deuotion
           ,
           as
           to
           keepe
           ,
           and
           feed
           their
           Flockes
           ,
           and
           to
           Preach
           vnto
           them
           once
           a
           weeke
           ,
           (
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           scarce
           once
           ,
           or
           twice
           a
           yeere
           ;
           )
           though
           i
           
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
          
           k
           
             name
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             tye
             them
             to
             it
             :
          
           will
           neuer
           finde
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Deuotion
           enough
           ,
           to
           chant
           ouer
           these
           Deuotions
           duely
           once
           a
           day
           ;
           nay
           ,
           once
           a
           month
           :
           especially
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           no
           other
           argument
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           our
           Authors
           bare
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           aduice
           ;
           which
           I
           dare
           presume
           ,
           was
           neuer
           seconded
           by
           his
           practise
           .
           So
           that
           if
           you
           will
           confine
           our
           Beneficed
           Clergie-men
           to
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           there
           is
           little
           hopes
           of
           good
           successe
           :
           For
           those
           that
           haue
           no
           Cures
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           if
           they
           officiate
           other
           mens
           Cures
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           :
           their
           stipends
           vsually
           are
           so
           meane
           ,
           and
           beggerly
           ,
           (
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           honest
           ,
           and
           laborious
           men
           ,
           )
           vnlesse
           the
           Parish-purse
           augment
           it
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           commonly
           
           enforced
           to
           Teach
           ,
           or
           Tutor
           poore
           mens
           children
           ,
           or
           to
           turne
           trencher-Chaplaines
           ,
           or
           Schoole-maisters
           to
           some
           Countrie
           Gentlemen
           ;
           or
           to
           betake
           themselues
           to
           some
           Base
           ,
           Illiberall
           ,
           Mechanicall
           ,
           or
           seruile
           Worke
           ,
           or
           Labour
           ,
           to
           preserue
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           soules
           together
           :
           so
           that
           what
           with
           their
           paines
           ,
           and
           industry
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Cures
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           auocations
           ,
           and
           imploiments
           for
           their
           necessary
           support
           ,
           and
           liuely-hood
           ,
           they
           haue
           no
           vacant
           time
           for
           these
           Howerly
           ,
           and
           set
           Deuotions
           :
           Yea
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           penury
           ,
           and
           miserable
           indigencie
           of
           many
           poore
           Curates
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           infamy
           of
           their
           fast-handed
           ,
           and
           hard-hearted
           ,
           Maister-brethren
           bee
           it
           spoken
           ,
           whose
           l
           
             care
             and
             sweate
             these
             vnderlings
             vndergoe
          
           ;
           )
           that
           if
           they
           had
           both
           will
           ,
           and
           time
           to
           practise
           these
           Canonicall
           Deuotions
           ,
           yet
           they
           want
           meanes
           to
           buy
           ,
           and
           purchase
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           procure
           competent
           ,
           and
           conuenient
           food
           ,
           and
           rayment
           ,
           answerable
           to
           the
           degree
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           of
           their
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           Heauenly
           Function
           :
           So
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           probabilitie
           of
           confyning
           Clergie-men
           ,
           of
           any
           ranke
           or
           qualitie
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           the
           Ancient
           ,
           Orderly
           ,
           and
           Deuout
           exercise
           of
           these
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           .
           And
           will
           you
           then
           confine
           vs
           Laickes
           ,
           and
           Secular
           persons
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Clergie-men
           ,
           m
           
             whose
             liues
             ,
             and
             conuersations
             should
             be
             more
             Heauenly
             ,
             and
             Deuout
             then
             others
             ,
          
           are
           exempted
           from
           them
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           Secular
           persons
           should
           they
           be
           ?
           What
           Courtiers
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           taken
           vp
           with
           sports
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           necessary
           attendance
           :
           with
           Complements
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           with
           thoughts
           of
           Honour
           ,
           Greatnesse
           ,
           and
           Preferments
           ;
           with
           *
           
             Flattering
             ,
             and
             vndermining
             Adulation
             ,
             the
             common
             Plague
             ,
             and
             Ruine
             ,
             both
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdome
             :
          
           that
           they
           haue
           scarce
           space
           ,
           or
           time
           to
           thinke
           of
           o
           
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             Pietie
          
           ;
           much
           lesse
           ,
           to
           practise
           these
           Howerly
           ,
           and
           Munkish
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           would
           soone
           transforme
           a
           Court
           into
           a
           Monasterie
           .
           Or
           Court
           ,
           and
           Countrie
           Ladies
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           their
           p
           
             guiddy
             heads
             are
             now
             so
             troubled
             ,
             and
             fraught
             
             with
             new-found
             fashions
             ,
             and
             antique
             Dressings
             ,
             and
             Attires
             :
          
           their
           Faces
           are
           now
           so
           long
           a
           Painting
           ,
           and
           their
           Heads
           attiring
           euery
           morning
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           no
           vacant
           time
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           cast
           their
           eyes
           vpon
           them
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           could
           Ingraue
           them
           in
           their
           Looking-glasses
           ;
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           seruice
           ,
           are
           so
           deuoted
           to
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Faces
           ,
           (
           the
           onely
           p
           
             Gods
             and
             Idoles
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             Adore
          
           ;
           )
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Deuotion
           ,
           Care
           ,
           nor
           Thought
           within
           them
           ,
           for
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           hearts
           :
           Yea
           ,
           the
           Deuotions
           of
           most
           Ladyes
           ,
           and
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           (
           whose
           whole
           imployment
           is
           but
           to
           bee
           idle
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           Pranke
           ,
           and
           Dresse
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           away
           their
           liues
           in
           Dauncing
           ,
           Carding
           ,
           Chatting
           ,
           Gazing
           ,
           and
           in
           Visits
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           God
           to
           serue
           ,
           nor
           Soules
           to
           saue
           :
           )
           are
           now
           so
           Sloathfull
           ,
           Drowsie
           ,
           and
           Bed-ridden
           ;
           that
           their
           Vespers
           would
           be
           almost
           quite
           runne
           out
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           be
           fitted
           ,
           and
           attired
           for
           their
           Morning-Song
           ;
           There
           is
           therefore
           little
           hope
           of
           working
           these
           ,
           especially
           ,
           to
           your
           Morning
           Howers
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           could
           change
           your
           Mattens
           into
           Vespers
           ,
           and
           your
           Vespers
           into
           
             Mid-night
             Songs
          
           ;
           which
           were
           an
           Irregular
           course
           .
           You
           see
           then
           ,
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           can
           neuer
           suite
           ,
           with
           Courtiers
           of
           either
           Sexe
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           the
           idlest
           persons
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           least
           imployments
           :
           On
           whom
           then
           would
           you
           impose
           them
           ?
           On
           
             Merchants
             ,
             Citizens
          
           ▪
           and
           Mechanickes
           ?
           Alas
           ,
           all
           these
           haue
           Trades
           ,
           and
           Callings
           for
           to
           follow
           :
           your
           Deuotions
           are
           incompatible
           with
           their
           Professions
           :
           they
           must
           needes
           renounce
           the
           one
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           but
           once
           deuote
           themselues
           vnto
           the
           other
           .
           On
           Lawyers
           ,
           Iustices
           ,
           Countrey-Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           painefull
           Husband-men
           ,
           q
           
             whose
             worke
             runnes
             away
             in
             a
             Maze
             ,
             and
             Circle
             ,
             and
             neuer
             findes
             an
             end
             ?
          
           Alas
           ,
           these
           haue
           Clients
           ,
           and
           Suites
           :
           these
           haue
           Sessions
           ,
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Countrey
           affaires
           ;
           these
           haue
           Haukes
           ,
           and
           Hounds
           ,
           and
           Plowes
           to
           follow
           ,
           besides
           a
           thousand
           other
           quotidian
           ,
           and
           Howerly
           Auocations
           ;
           and
           is
           there
           any
           probabilitie
           ,
           
           of
           regulating
           ,
           squaring
           ,
           and
           reducing
           these
           to
           the
           Slauery
           ,
           and
           Bondage
           ,
           of
           your
           Canonicall
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ?
           Truely
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           hope
           ,
           of
           making
           the
           restlesse
           Sunne
           to
           stay
           its
           motion
           ,
           or
           the
           fixed
           Earth
           to
           mooue
           ,
           and
           turne
           with
           in
           its
           Circle
           :
           so
           vnsuitable
           ,
           and
           disproportionable
           are
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           qualities
           ,
           estates
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           and
           rankes
           of
           men
           ;
           of
           which
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           consist
           .
           If
           then
           these
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           are
           consonant
           ,
           applicable
           ,
           or
           aduantagious
           ,
           to
           no
           members
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           Popish
           
             Hermites
             ,
             Anchorites
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             Munkes
             ,
          
           and
           Nunnes
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           to
           coniecture
           (
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           condemne
           ,
           and
           taxe
           our
           Author
           ,
           of
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           folly
           ,
           and
           improuidence
           :
           )
           but
           that
           the
           end
           of
           publishing
           these
           Deuotions
           in
           such
           times
           as
           ours
           ,
           was
           meerely
           to
           aduance
           ,
           and
           further
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Deuotions
           ;
           since
           they
           can
           bee
           no
           furtherance
           ,
           or
           helpe
           to
           any
           other
           .
           But
           what
           need
           I
           seeke
           for
           proofes
           abroade
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           Author
           doeth
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           intimate
           ,
           and
           confesse
           as
           much
           at
           home
           ?
           for
           hee
           informes
           vs
           in
           his
           Preface
           :
           That
           the
           grounds
           ,
           and
           motiues
           ,
           that
           induce
           him
           to
           publish
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           were
           :
           First
           ,
           
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             preserue
             ,
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
          
           r
           
             Ancient
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             old
             Godly
          
           CANONS
           
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             set
             foorth
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             men
             before
             they
             set
             themselues
             to
             Pray
             ,
             might
             know
             what
             to
             say
             :
             and
             not
             Pray
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
          
           s
           when
           
             they
             list
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
             to
             let
             the
             World
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             giue
             out
             ,
             and
             accuse
             vs
             here
             in
          
           ENGLAND
           ,
           
             to
             haue
             set
             vp
             ,
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Faith
             :
             to
             haue
             abandoned
             ,
          
           t
           
             all
             the
             Ancient
             formes
             of
             Pietie
             ,
             and
             Deuotion
             :
             and
             to
             haue
             taken
             away
             all
             the
             Religious
             exercises
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             despised
             all
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             of
             Christs
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           by
           which
           the
           Obiecters
           ,
           and
           our
           Author
           ,
           onely
           meane
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           Papists
           stile
           ,
           and
           tearme
           ;
           the
           
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             Catholique
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           )
           
             doe
             but
             betray
             their
             owne
             
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
          
           u
           
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             vs
             ,
             what
             wee
             are
             :
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             are
          
           x
           
             this
             way
             already
             Religiously
             giuen
          
           ,
           (
           I
           pray
           marke
           the
           Emphasis
           of
           the
           words
           :
           )
           and
           whom
           y
           
             earnest
             le●s
             ,
             and
             impediments
             doe
             often
             hinder
             from
             being
             partakers
             of
             the
             Publique
             ,
             might
             haue
             here
             a
             dayly
             ,
             and
             deuout
             order
             of
             priuate
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             ▪
             and
             to
             spend
             some
             Howers
             of
             the
             day
             at
             least
             :
             (
             as
             the
          
           *
           
             old
             godly
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             )
             in
             Gods
             holy
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Seruice
             ,
             &c
          
           Lastly
           ,
           
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             are
             coldly
             this
             way
             yet
             affected
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           yet
           affected
           towards
           Poperie
           :
           )
           
             might
             by
             others
             example
             bee
             stirred
             vp
             ,
             to
             the
             like
             Heauenly
             duetie
             ,
             of
             performing
             their
             dayly
             ,
             and
             Christian
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           Popish
           )
           Deuotions
           :
           By
           all
           which
           reasons
           ,
           and
           passages
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           I
           might
           haue
           added
           ,
           his
           z
           
             discourse
             of
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             times
             of
             Prayer
             in
             generall
             ,
          
           tending
           to
           the
           selfe-same
           purpose
           :
           )
           our
           Author
           doeth
           expressely
           testifie
           :
           that
           the
           end
           of
           publishing
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           Introduce
           ,
           and
           Vsher
           the
           
             old
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ,
             and
             Deuotions
             ,
             of
             our
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             into
             our
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           to
           aduance
           the
           Catholique
           cause
           ,
           and
           Roman
           Faith
           among
           vs
           ;
           to
           whose
           obedience
           he
           labours
           now
           ,
           (
           as
           other
           
             Cassandrian
             Moderators
          
           ,
           haue
           of
           late
           ,
           )
           to
           reduce
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           vs
           once
           againe
           .
           Since
           therefore
           ,
           you
           finde
           him
           guiltie
           of
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           Confession
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           further
           proofe
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           nowe
           vnto
           my
           third
           Conclusion
           .
           
             That
             the
             
             Author
             endeauours
             to
             make
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             of
             euer
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             the
             Patronesse
             of
             this
             his
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             to
             harbour
             it
             vnder
             her
             Protection
             .
          
           This
           is
           most
           cleare
           and
           euident
           :
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           Title
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Booke
           .
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ;
           our
           Author
           entitles
           this
           Booke
           of
           his
           ,
           
             A
             collection
             of
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             :
             in
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             called
             the
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             :
             as
             they
             were
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             published
             by
             Authoritie
             
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           1560.
           (
           saith
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ;
           but
           :
           
             as
             they
             were
             much
             after
             this
             manner
             published
             by
             Authority
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           1560.
           saith
           the
           third
           Impression
           :
           )
           
             taken
             out
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Diuine
             Seruice
             of
             our
             owne
             Church
             :
          
           In
           which
           hee
           affirmes
           these
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           
             priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             and
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           are
           no
           new
           Deuotions
           of
           his
           owne
           composing
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           reuiuall
           or
           new
           Impression
           of
           those
           priuate
           Prayers
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           as
           were
           formerly
           published
           by
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1560.
           and
           so
           did
           most
           men
           take
           them
           to
           bee
           at
           first
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           better
           sifted
           and
           examined
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           mater
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           were
           published
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           warranted
           by
           her
           Authority
           :
           therefore
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           Popery
           or
           poysonous
           Doctrines
           couched
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           loue
           the
           name
           and
           memory
           of
           that
           blessed
           Queene
           ,
           should
           buy
           and
           approue
           them
           .
           A
           glorious
           and
           bewitching
           Title
           or
           Prologue
           I
           confesse
           ,
           but
           yet
           a
           dangerous
           and
           insnaring
           Booke
           .
           Of
           which
           I
           may
           truely
           say
           ,
           *
           
             Tituli
             habent
             remedia
             ,
             pyxides
             venena
             ,
          
           the
           Title
           is
           wholesome
           ,
           but
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           is
           poyson
           .
           Our
           Author
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           had
           learnt
           this
           lesson
           long
           agoe
           .
           a
           
             Nulla
             aconita
             bibuntur
             ,
             fictilibus
          
           :
           that
           poyson
           must
           alwayes
           be
           administred
           in
           golden
           Challices
           ,
           else
           none
           will
           quaffe
           ,
           and
           drinke
           it
           downe
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           puts
           a
           golden
           Front
           and
           outside
           ,
           (
           euen
           the
           sacred
           Diadem
           and
           Authority
           of
           that
           vnparalell'd
           and
           renowned
           Queene
           :
           whose
           royall
           Duggs
           gaue
           life
           and
           growth
           ,
           to
           that
           most
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           Ancient
           ,
           Holy
           &
           Sincere
           Religion
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           we
           haue
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           we
           alwayes
           shall
           enioy
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           Domesticke
           Romish
           Vipers
           ,
           who
           harbour
           in
           our
           bowells
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           to
           gnaw
           them
           out
           in
           an
           imperceptible
           ,
           smooth
           ,
           and
           friendly
           manner
           :
           )
           that
           so
           these
           poysonous
           Pills
           and
           Romish
           druggs
           ,
           which
           are
           inuolued
           in
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ,
           b
           
             might
             bee
             more
             greedily
             ,
             confidently
             ,
             and
             securely
             swallowed
             downe
             .
          
           But
           yet
           all
           this
           vntempered
           
           dawbing
           hath
           not
           so
           skind
           nor
           cloacked
           ,
           the
           Boyles
           and
           dangerous
           Vlcers
           of
           these
           Romanized
           Deuotions
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           searching
           and
           iealous
           Chyrurgions
           ,
           c
           
             who
             giue
             no
             credit
             to
             glorious
             Titles
             ,
          
           haue
           at
           length
           discouered
           their
           dangerous
           and
           infectious
           plague-soares
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           vizarded
           and
           palliated
           ,
           not
           clothed
           nor
           warmed
           with
           the
           sacred
           Robes
           of
           that
           Royall
           Queene
           ,
           whose
           authorized
           Prayers
           haue
           no
           affinitie
           with
           these
           Spurious
           and
           Bastard
           Deuotions
           ,
           as
           the
           Premises
           doe
           ,
           and
           the
           subsequent
           conclusion
           shall
           at
           large
           declare
           .
           The
           second
           passage
           which
           would
           pinn
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           on
           Queene
           Elizabeths
           sleeue
           ,
           is
           this
           which
           followes
           in
           the
           
             Praeface
             :
             A
             part
             of
             which
             Ancient
             pietie
             are
             these
             dayly
             Deuotions
             and
             Prayers
             that
             hereafter
             follow
             :
             Prayers
             which
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             diuision
             of
             Howers
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             are
             ,
             hauing
             heretofore
             beene
             published
             among
             vs
             by
             high
             and
             sacred
             Authoritie
             :
          
           (
           for
           which
           he
           quotes
           in
           the
           
             Margent
             ,
             the
             Horary
             set
             foorth
             with
             the
             Queenes
             Authoritie
             ,
          
           1560.
           
             and
             reuewed
          
           1573.
           
           
             Imprinted
             with
             Priuiledge
             at
             London
             ,
             by
          
           William
           Seers
           ;
           )
           
             are
             now
             also
             renewed
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             set
             foorth
             againe
             .
          
           Which
           passage
           ,
           doeth
           but
           backe
           and
           second
           ,
           what
           the
           Title
           Page
           ,
           had
           formerly
           auerred
           :
           both
           of
           them
           iumping
           in
           this
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           vnworthy
           Act
           :
           to
           make
           the
           Memory
           ,
           Name
           ,
           and
           Royall
           Authoritie
           of
           that
           Neuer-dying
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Queene
           ,
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           Patronesse
           of
           all
           those
           seeds
           ,
           and
           heads
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           are
           Scattered
           ,
           Sowen
           ,
           and
           Diuulged
           ,
           in
           these
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           Romish
           Deuotions
           :
           and
           so
           to
           Vsher
           in
           Popery
           vnder
           her
           Sacred
           colours
           and
           Protection
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           chiefest
           instrument
           to
           purge
           ,
           and
           thrust
           it
           out
           .
           Now
           what
           an
           Audacious
           ,
           Impudent
           ,
           Odious
           ,
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           Treacherous
           Villany
           ,
           and
           Plot
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           how
           worthy
           of
           the
           sharpest
           ,
           and
           seuerest
           punishment
           ,
           that
           Law
           ,
           or
           Iustice
           can
           inflict
           ;
           for
           an
           English-man
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           in
           shew
           and
           reputation
           :
           )
           yea
           ,
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           who
           if
           wee
           may
           beleeue
           the
           *
           
             Printer
             ,
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             ingage
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             stablished
             Faith
             ,
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Romish
             superstition
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             :
          
           to
           make
           not
           onely
           the
           very
           Raigne
           and
           Life
           ;
           but
           euen
           the
           Sacred
           ashes
           ,
           and
           Suruiuing
           memory
           of
           that
           Euer-blessed
           ,
           Deuout
           ,
           and
           Pious
           Queene
           ,
           (
           who
           gaue
           the
           greatest
           life
           ,
           increase
           ,
           and
           vigor
           ,
           to
           our
           Protestant
           ,
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           Zealous
           ,
           Pious
           ,
           and
           sincere
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           :
           and
           the
           chiefest
           f●●le
           ,
           ecclipse
           ,
           and
           downefall
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           as
           the
           vote
           ,
           and
           suffrage
           ,
           b●th
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           forraine
           Nations
           testifie
           ;
           )
           a
           forged
           Patronesse
           ,
           and
           grand
           Protectresse
           of
           that
           Roman
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           She
           so
           much
           oppugned
           ,
           and
           abhorred
           all
           Her
           life
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           Stampe
           ,
           and
           Royall
           Impresse
           to
           make
           them
           passe
           for
           currant
           ,
           Orthodoxe
           ,
           and
           true
           English
           Coyne
           ,
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           of
           ours
           :
           which
           had
           long
           since
           boared
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           Romish
           dr●sse
           ,
           and
           Mettall
           ?
           Certainely
           ,
           if
           the
           counterfeiting
           ,
           or
           forging
           of
           a
           Princes
           Seale
           ,
           or
           Coyne
           be
           capitall
           :
           what
           shall
           the
           Treacherous
           ,
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           Pernicious
           forging
           ,
           Slandering
           ,
           Sophisticating
           ,
           Peruerting
           ,
           Deprauing
           ,
           and
           ruinating
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           Royall
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Princesse
           as
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           be
           ?
           I
           onely
           doe
           propound
           the
           question
           ,
           I
           leaue
           the
           full
           discussion
           ,
           and
           discition
           of
           it
           vnto
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           iudicious
           then
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           proceed
           vnto
           my
           fourth
           Conclusion
           ;
           which
           I
           
           shall
           branch
           out
           into
           three
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           will
           most
           of
           all
           Vnmasque
           ,
           and
           best
           discouer
           ,
           our
           Authors
           Treachery
           ,
           F●rgery
           ,
           and
           concealed
           Popery
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           
           are
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           ,
           Authorized
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           that
           they
           are
           not
           warranted
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           
           extra●ted
           fr●m
           them
           ,
           nor
           from
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           as
           our
           Authors
           Title
           ,
           Preface
           ,
           and
           Printer
           doe
           pretend
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Forme
           ,
           and
           Matter
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           stolen
           ,
           taken
           ,
           and
           transcribed
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           Breuiaries
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           Prayer-Bookes
           ,
           and
           Horaries
           ;
           which
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           Printer
           both
           denie
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ;
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           
           are
           farre
           different
           from
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           Authorized
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           Edition
           of
           them
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           Author
           most
           insists
           ;
           I
           shall
           euidence
           by
           these
           apparant
           discrepancies
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           they
           vary
           in
           the
           Frontispiece
           :
           
             The
             one
             hath
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
          
           (
           IHS
           .
           )
           
             vpon
             its
             fore-head
          
           ▪
           the
           other
           hath
           no
           such
           Roman
           Character
           ,
           or
           Badge
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           differ
           in
           the
           Title
           :
           the
           one
           is
           stiled
           ;
           
             A
             Collection
             of
             priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             or
             the
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             :
          
           the
           other
           ;
           
             Orarium
             ,
             s●u
             libellus
             Praecationum
             :
             An
             Orary
             ,
             or
             little
             Booke
             of
             Prayers
             :
             Or
             ,
             Praeces
             priuatae
             in
             studiosorum
             gratiam
             collectae
             :
             as
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             ,
          
           impressions
           of
           them
           are
           intituled
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           dissonant
           in
           the
           Language
           :
           the
           one
           is
           in
           English
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Lataine
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           all
           the
           subsequent
           Editions
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           variance
           in
           the
           persons
           ,
           for
           whose
           vse
           and
           benefit
           they
           were
           published
           :
           the
           one
           was
           Printed
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           and
           benefit
           of
           Illiterate
           persons
           ,
           but
           specially
           ,
           our
           English
           Roman
           Catholiques
           :
           the
           other
           ;
           
             in
             studiosorum
             gratiam
             :
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Schollers
          
           ▪
           and
           such
           who
           were
           skilfull
           in
           the
           Lattaine
           tongue
           ;
           as
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           the
           Printers
           admoniti●n
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           Editions
           ,
           of
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           testifie
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           their
           very
           ends
           are
           discrepant
           ,
           and
           various
           ;
           these
           latter
           being
           onely
           published
           :
           
             To
             continue
             ▪
             and
             preserue
             the
             ancient
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             godly
             C●n●ns
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             exterminate
             all
             conceiued
             Prayers
             ▪
             which
             our
             Author
             s●●l●s
             ▪
             extemporall
             effusions
             of
             irkesome
             ,
             and
             vndigested
             Prayers
             :
             to
             abolish
             all
             priuate
             Prayers
             of
             priuate
             men
             ▪
             not
             first
             allowed
             
             and
             Authorized
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             framed
             onely
             by
             priuate
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Ghosts
             of
             our
             owne
             :
             and
             to
             confine
             men
             to
             a
             set
             ,
             and
             constant
             form●
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             Prayer
             :
             To
             let
             the
             World
             vnderstand
             ;
             that
             our
             Church
             retaines
             ,
             all
             the
             Ancient
             formes
             of
             Pietie
             ,
             and
             Deuotion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             Religious
             exercises
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             :
             all
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Sacraments
             of
             Christs
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             )
             to
             tye
             men
             to
             a
             dayly
             practise
             of
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ,
             and
             Munkish
             Deuotions
             ,
             as
             the
             Preface
             :
          
           and
           to
           Vsher
           Popery
           into
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           my
           second
           Conclusion
           prooues
           :
           where
           as
           the
           former
           were
           diuulged
           ▪
           to
           helpe
           ,
           and
           further
           
             young
             Schollers
             ,
             and
             Students
             ,
             in
             the
             ex●rcise
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lattaine
             tongue
             :
          
           to
           ground
           them
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Chatechisme
           ,
           and
           to
           instru●t
           them
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           when
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           as
           how
           to
           Pray
           :
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           in
           priuate
           ,
           but
           in
           publike
           too
           :
           whence
           all
           the
           
             Morning
             ,
             and
             Euening
             Prayer
             in
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ▪
           together
           with
           our
           
             common
             Chatechisme
          
           ▪
           and
           the
           
             description
             of
             Christs
             Passion
          
           ,
           is
           inserted
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           they
           differ
           much
           in
           the
           very
           forme
           and
           structure
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           subiect
           Matter
           :
           The
           one
           begins
           
             with
             a
             〈…〉
             and
             so
             proceedes
             with
             sundry
             proofes
             ,
             and
             discourses
             iustifying
             the
             vse
             ▪
             and
             practise
             of
             Canonicall
             Howers
             :
             the
             Canonization
             of
             Romish
             Saints
             :
             the
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             Diuine
             Institution
             〈◊〉
             Lent
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
          
           The
           other
           hath
           no
           such
           Prefaces
           ,
           nor
           Prologues
           in
           it
           :
           nor
           any
           such
           Popish
           trash
           as
           the
           Prefaces
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           part
           of
           these
           〈◊〉
           Deuotions
           doe
           〈◊〉
           :
           These
           Ancient
           Prayer
           〈◊〉
           ,
           begin
           with
           a
           K●l●nder
           ▪
           farre
           different
           from
           our
           Authors
           :
           then
           followes
           ,
           the
           
             Chatechisme
             in
             our
             Common
             〈…〉
             M●rning
             ▪
             and
             Euening
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             〈…〉
             bef●re
             and
             after
             meate
             :
             next
             the
             Generall
             Confession
             ,
             〈…〉
             in
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
             :
          
           all
           which
           ,
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           want
           .
           Then
           ensue
           
             Morning
             ▪
             and
             〈◊〉
             Pray●rs
          
           ▪
           the
           matter
           and
           forme
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           vnl●ss●
           it
           be
           one
           
             Hymne
             onely
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             first
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Hower
             ,
             and
             the
             Compline
          
           ;
           which
           are
           quite
           left
           
           out
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           Editions
           .
           )
           being
           almost
           the
           same
           with
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           :
           and
           farre
           different
           from
           
             Maister
             Couzens
          
           his
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           vary
           wholy
           from
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           Prefaces
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Chapters
           ,
           Hymnes
           ,
           and
           Psalmes
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           first
           Hower
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           doe
           in
           part
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           totally
           accord
           :
           
             Then
             follow
             seuen
             selected
             Psalmes
             :
             (
             not
             seuen
             Penitentiall
             ,
             to
             bee
             vsed
             in
             times
             of
             Penanc●
             ,
             &c.
          
           as
           our
           new
           Author
           phraseth
           them
           :
           )
           Next
           ensue
           the
           Letanie
           :
           a
           Saint●ohn
           ●ohn
           ,
           
             with
             sundry
             other
             deuout
             ,
             and
             godly
             Prayers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Booke
             :
          
           all
           which
           ,
           being
           the
           better
           halfe
           of
           that
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           and
           vsefullest
           part
           ,
           are
           wholy
           omitted
           in
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           .
           Take
           but
           away
           the
           seuen
           selected
           Psalmes
           ,
           the
           Letanie
           ,
           and
           some
           three
           Psalmes
           more
           :
           and
           I
           dare
           confidently
           a●●rre
           ,
           that
           these
           old
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           agree
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           in
           one
           leafe
           :
           and
           that
           there
           are
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           sixe
           leaues
           of
           this
           ancient
           Prayer
           Booke
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           contained
           in
           this
           new
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           take
           the
           first
           part
           of
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           from
           the
           Title
           page
           to
           the
           end
           of
           
             Quatuor
             Nouissima
          
           :
           which
           are
           not
           figured
           :
           together
           with
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           from
           page
           121.
           the
           first
           part
           :
           to
           the
           conclusion
           and
           period
           of
           the
           Booke
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           most
           of
           our
           Authors
           Popery
           is
           inuolued
           :
           )
           and
           there
           is
           scarce
           one
           word
           ,
           or
           sentence
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Ancient
           priuate
           Prayer
           Booke
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           which
           our
           Author
           would
           make
           the
           World
           beleeue
           to
           bee
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           almost
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           these
           his
           new
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Deuotions
           :
           So
           that
           they
           differ
           plainely
           ,
           both
           in
           forme
           and
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           are
           discrepant
           in
           all
           those
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           are
           broached
           ,
           and
           couched
           in
           these
           late
           Deuotions
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           prints
           ,
           nor
           footesteps
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           these
           ancient
           Prayers
           :
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           mentioning
           of
           the
           
             first
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Hower
             ▪
             and
             the
             C●mpline
             ,
          
           which
           slipped
           into
           the
           first
           Edition
           ,
           through
           forgery
           ,
           
           ●r
           ouersight
           ,
           and
           were
           afterwards
           exploded
           in
           the
           ●ubsequent
           ●mpressions
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           H●wers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           are
           ●arre
           different
           from
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           Authorized
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ;
           What
           penalty
           then
           and
           censure
           ,
           is
           our
           Author
           worthy
           of
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           Title
           ,
           and
           Preface
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           World
           beleeue
           ,
           they
           were
           either
           altogether
           ,
           or
           almost
           Paralells
           in
           forme
           ,
           in
           matter
           ,
           end
           ,
           and
           all
           respects
           ;
           of
           purpose
           to
           conceale
           ,
           aduance
           ,
           diffuse
           ,
           and
           v●nt
           his
           Popery
           :
           and
           to
           delude
           ,
           mescate
           ,
           and
           ins●are
           men
           with
           it
           ?
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ;
           that
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           are
           not
           
           warranted
           by
           ,
           nor
           yet
           extra●ted
           from
           these
           priuate
           prayers
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           nor
           from
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           :
           it
           is
           cleare
           and
           euident
           by
           the
           former
           differences
           :
           There
           is
           not
           in
           these
           priuate
           Prayers
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           any
           such
           trash
           ,
           as
           his
           seuerall
           Prologues
           ,
           and
           Prefaces
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           Booke
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           paged
           ;
           or
           as
           his
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Dead
           ;
           his
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fore-r●cited
           Popish
           passages
           doe
           containe
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           all
           these
           priuate
           Prayers
           to
           iustifie
           ,
           or
           approoue
           ,
           either
           the
           Method
           ,
           Forme
           ,
           or
           Matter
           of
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           ,
           as
           the
           premises
           d●e
           su●ficiently
           euid●nce
           :
           Th●refore
           this
           second
           Conclusion
           likewise
           must
           be
           granted
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           maine
           Proposition
           :
           
             That
             both
             the
             
             Forme
             ,
             and
             Matter
             of
             these
             Deuotions
             ,
             and
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             Transcribed
             out
             of
             Popish
             Authors
             ,
             Primers
             ,
             Breuiaries
             ,
             Chatechismes
             ,
             and
             Horaries
             :
          
           though
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Title
             page
          
           ,
           and
           Preface
           ;
           and
           the
           supposed
           
             Printer
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
          
           a●firme
           :
           
             That
             they
             were
             but
             the
             Howers
             ,
             and
             priuate
             Prayers
             ,
             published
             by
             the
             Authoritie
             of
          
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             now
             renewed
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             set
             out
             againe
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             after
             this
             manner
             published
             heretofore
             .
          
           1560.
           and
           1573.
           
           
             Collected
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Diuine
             
             Seruice
             of
             our
             owne
             Church
             ,
             and
             compiled
             out
             of
             sundry
             warrantable
             Bookes
             :
          
           Whence
           the
           Forme
           and
           Patterne
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           hath
           bene
           taken
           :
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           our
           
             Ladies
             Primer
             ,
             the
             Howers
             of
             our
             Lady
             :
             the
             Breuiary
             of
             Pius
             quintus
             ,
             and
             Clemens
             the
             eight
             :
          
           and
           such
           like
           Popish
           Deuotions
           :
           )
           I
           haue
           *
           already
           su●ficiently
           demonstrated
           :
           and
           therefore
           will
           not
           here
           examine
           it
           :
           I
           will
           therefore
           now
           confine
           my selfe
           to
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           Substance
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           now
           Paralell
           ,
           and
           Sampler
           with
           those
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           Prayer-Bookes
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           Horaries
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           extracted
           :
           To
           passe
           by
           the
           
             Crosse
             ,
             and
          
           (
           IHS
           .
           )
           in
           the
           Fore-front
           ;
           the
           Badge
           ,
           and
           Chara●ter
           of
           the
           Romish
           Whore
           ,
           which
           is
           stamped
           on
           the
           Frontispiece
           ,
           and
           Couer
           of
           ●esuiticall
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Prayer
           and
           pocket
           Bookes
           :
           I
           will
           begin
           my
           Paralell
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Papists
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     HOras
                     de
                     Neustra
                     Sennora
                     :
                     Printed
                     at
                     Paris
                     ,
                     1556.
                     
                     &
                     Horae
                     beatissimae
                     Virginis
                     Mariae
                     ,
                     secundum
                     vsum
                     Sarū
                     :
                     which
                     I
                     haue
                     seene
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     you
                     shall
                     finde
                     cited
                     in
                     Mr.
                     Rogers
                     his
                     Articles
                     ,
                     pag
                     :
                     124.
                     
                     Our
                     Ladyes
                     Primer
                     ;
                     and
                     Breuiarium
                     Pij
                     quinti
                     &
                     Clemens
                     the
                     8.
                     haue
                     the
                     forme
                     ,
                     the
                     vse
                     ,
                     and
                     practise
                     of
                     these
                     Howers
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Title
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       a
                       The
                       Fasting
                       dayes
                       i●
                       all
                       the
                       yeare
                       .
                       In
                       all
                       the
                       Church
                       these
                       Fasting
                       dayes
                       are
                       obserued
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       All
                       the
                       Lent
                       ,
                       except
                       Sunday
                       :
                       The
                       Ember
                       dayes
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       Wednesday
                       ,
                       Friday
                       ,
                       and
                       Saturday
                       next
                       after
                       Saint
                       Lucies
                       day
                       :
                       after
                       the
                       first
                       Sunday
                       in
                       Lent
                       ,
                       after
                       Whitsonday
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       the
                       exaltation
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Crosse.
                       The
                       Eues
                       of
                       Christmas
                       ,
                       of
                       Whitsonday
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Assumption
                       of
                       our
                       Lady
                       ,
                       of
                       all
                       Saints
                       ,
                       of
                       most
                       of
                       the
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       Saint
                       
                         Iohn
                         Baptist
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       Saint
                       Laurence
                       .
                       Besides
                       this
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       the
                       custome
                       in
                       England
                       to
                       fast
                       all
                       Fridayes
                       ,
                       (
                       except
                       within
                       the
                       twelue
                       dayes
                       ,
                       and
                       Easter
                       weeke
                       :
                       )
                       also
                       other
                       three
                       Eues
                       of
                       our
                       Lady
                       ,
                       to
                       wit
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Purification
                       ,
                       the
                       Natiuitie
                       ,
                       and
                       Conception
                       .
                       The
                       Annunciation
                       Eue
                       is
                       not
                       Fasted
                       if
                       it
                       fal
                       on
                       Easter
                       weeke
                       :
                       Saint
                       Marks
                       day
                       (
                       not
                       falling
                       in
                       Easter
                       weeke
                       )
                       and
                       the
                       three
                       Rogation
                       dayes
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       Monday
                       ,
                       Tewsday
                       ,
                       and
                       Wenesday
                       ,
                       we
                       abstaine
                       from
                       flesh
                       at
                       least
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         time
                         of
                         Marriage
                         :
                         so
                      
                       *
                       Kellam
                       ▪
                       
                         Or
                         :
                         Of
                         the
                         time
                         wherein
                         Matrimo●y
                         m●y
                         not
                         be
                         solem●ized
                         :
                         so
                         the
                      
                       b
                       
                         Councell
                         of
                         Tre●t
                      
                       .
                       and
                       the
                       c
                       
                         Breui●rie
                         o●
                         
                         Pius
                      
                       5.
                       
                         and
                         Clem.
                      
                       8.
                       
                         and
                         Bellarmine
                      
                       .
                       The
                       solemnizing
                       of
                       Marriages
                       is
                       forbidden
                       from
                       the
                       first
                       Sunday
                       of
                       Aduent
                       ,
                       vntill
                       after
                       Twelfeday
                       :
                       and
                       from
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       Lent
                       vntill
                       Low
                       Sunday
                       :
                       all
                       other
                       dayes
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       solemnized
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       d
                       The
                       Apostles
                       Creed
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         I
                         beleeue
                         in
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         Almighty
                         ,
                         maker
                         of
                         heauen
                         and
                         earth
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         And
                         in
                         Iesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         onely
                         Sonne
                         our
                         Lord.
                         
                      
                       
                         3
                         Who
                         was
                         conceiued
                         by
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         borne
                         of
                         the
                         Virgine
                         Mary
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         Suffered
                         vnder
                         
                           Pontius
                           Pilate
                        
                         ,
                         was
                         crucified
                         ,
                         dead
                         and
                         buried
                         ,
                      
                       
                         5
                         He
                         descended
                         into
                         hel
                         ;
                         the
                         third
                         day
                         hee
                         rose
                         againe
                         from
                         the
                         dead
                         .
                      
                       
                         6
                         He
                         ascended
                         into
                         heauen
                         ,
                         &
                         sitteth
                         on
                         the
                         right
                         hand
                         of
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         almighty
                         ,
                      
                       
                         7
                         From
                         thence
                         hee
                         shall
                         come
                         to
                         iudge
                         the
                         quicke
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         .
                      
                       
                         8
                         I
                         beleeue
                         in
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                      
                       
                         9
                         The
                         holy
                         Catholike
                         Church
                         ,
                         the
                         Communion
                         
                         of
                         Saints
                         .
                      
                       
                         10
                         The
                         forgiuenesse
                         of
                         sinnes
                         .
                      
                       
                         11
                         The
                         Resurrection
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         .
                      
                       
                         12
                         And
                         the
                         Life
                         euerlasting
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       a
                       The
                       Lords
                       Prayer
                       .
                    
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       Heauen
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1
                           Hallowed
                           be
                           thy
                           name
                           .
                        
                         
                           2
                           Thy
                           kingdome
                           come
                           .
                        
                         
                           3
                           Thy
                           will
                           bee
                           done
                           on
                           earth
                           ,
                           as
                           it
                           is
                           in
                           Heauen
                           .
                        
                         
                           4
                           Giue
                           vs
                           this
                           day
                           our
                           dayly
                           bread
                           .
                        
                         
                           5
                           And
                           for
                           giue
                           vs
                           our
                           trespasses
                           ,
                           as
                           wee
                           forgiue
                           them
                           that
                           trespasse
                           against
                           vs.
                           
                        
                         
                           6
                           And
                           lead
                           vs
                           not
                           into
                           temptation
                           :
                        
                         
                           7
                           But
                           deliuer
                           vs
                           from
                           eui●●
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       b
                       The
                       two
                       Pecepts
                       of
                       Charitie
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         loue
                         the
                         Lord
                         th●
                         God
                         with
                         all
                         thy
                         heart
                         ,
                         with
                         all
                         thy
                         soule
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         all
                         thy
                         minde
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         loue
                         thy
                         neighbor
                         as
                         thy selfe
                         :
                         
                           which
                           is
                           more
                           s●●t●ble
                           to
                           the
                           Scripture
                           then
                           the
                           other
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       c
                       The
                       Precepts
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         To
                         celebrate
                         the
                         appointed
                         Feast
                         dayes
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         in
                         abstaining
                         from
                         seruile
                         workes
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         Reuerently
                         to
                         heare
                         the
                         sacred
                         O●lice
                         of
                         the
                         Masse
                         ,
                         on
                         the
                         Holy
                         dayes
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         To
                         fast
                         the
                         Lent
                         ,
                         the
                         foure
                         Imber
                         tides
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Eu●s
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         custome
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         :
                         and
                         the
                         Friday
                         ,
                         and
                         Saturday
                         to
                         abstaine
                         from
                         flesh
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         To
                         confesse
                         thy
                         sinnes
                         to
                         a
                         Priest
                         allowed
                         ;
                         to
                         receiue
                         the
                         holy
                         Eucharist
                         ,
                         or
                         blessed
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         at
                         the
                         least
                         at
                         Easter
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           some
                        
                         :
                         or
                         about
                         Easter
                         ,
                         
                           as
                           others
                           render
                           it
                        
                         :
                         and
                         to
                         doe
                         these
                         things
                         at
                         the
                         least
                         once
                         in
                         the
                         yeere
                         :
                         
                           which
                           some
                           of
                           them
                           diuide
                           into
                           two
                           seuerall
                           Precepts
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         5
                         d
                         Not
                         to
                         solemnize
                         Marriage
                         on
                         the
                         dayes
                         forbidden
                         by
                         the
                         Church
                         :
                         
                           as
                           some
                        
                         :
                         Or
                         to
                         pay
                         Tithes
                         :
                         
                           as
                           others
                           doe
                           record
                           it
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Loe
                       here
                       a
                       Concordance
                       in
                       number
                       ,
                       if
                       not
                       in
                       matter
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       e
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       or
                       7.
                       
                       Sacraments
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Catholique
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       Baptisme
                       ,
                       Confirmation
                       ,
                       the
                       Eucharist
                       ,
                       Penance
                       ,
                       Extreame
                       Vnction
                       ,
                       Order
                       ,
                       and
                       Matrimony
                       .
                    
                     
                       f
                       These
                       Sacrame●ts
                       are
                       all
                       great
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       euery
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       hath
                       some
                       peculiar
                       greatn●sse
                       .
                       The
                       greatest
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       most
                       holy
                       Eucharist
                       :
                       yet
                       touching
                       the
                       necessitie
                       ,
                       the
                       most
                       necessary
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       are
                       Baptisme
                       ,
                       and
                       Penance
                       .
                    
                     
                       Compare
                       these
                       two
                       together
                       ,
                       and
                       you
                       shall
                       finde
                       but
                       little
                       difference
                       .
                       
                         See
                         pag.
                      
                       21.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       g
                       The
                       three
                       Theologicall
                       Vertues
                       .
                    
                     
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Hope
                       ,
                       Charitie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       h
                       Three
                       kindes
                       of
                       good
                       Workes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       Fasting
                       ,
                       and
                       Almesdeeds
                       .
                       
                         See
                         pag.
                      
                       22.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       i
                       Seuen
                       Gifts
                       ,
                       or
                       Fruites
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       The
                       gift
                       of
                       Wisdome
                       :
                       2
                       of
                       Vnderstanding
                       .
                    
                     
                       3
                       Of
                       Counsell
                       :
                       4
                       of
                       Fortitude
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       Of
                       Knowledge
                       :
                       6
                       of
                       Pietie
                       .
                    
                     
                       7
                       And
                       the
                       feare
                       of
                       God
                       ▪
                       or
                       godly
                       Feare
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       k
                       The
                       twelue
                       Fruites
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     
                       Loue
                       ,
                       Ioy
                       ,
                       Peace
                       ,
                       Patience
                       ,
                       B●nignitie
                       ,
                       Goodn●sse
                       ,
                       Longanimitie
                       ,
                       Meeknesse
                       ,
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Modesti●
                       ,
                       Continency
                       ,
                       ●hasti●ie
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       l
                       The
                       spirituall
                       workes
                       of
                       Mercy
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       To
                       instru●t
                       the
                       Ignorant
                       :
                       2
                       To
                       corre●t
                       ,
                       ●r
                       admonish
                       those
                       that
                       Sinne
                       :
                       3
                       T●
                       as●ist
                       by
                       Coun●e●
                       him
                       that
                       needeth
                       it
                       :
                       4
                       To
                       comfort
                       the
                       af●●ict●d
                       :
                       5
                       ●a●iently
                       to
                       suffer
                       ini●ries
                       :
                       6
                       To
                       pardon
                       offences
                       ,
                       and
                       iniuries
                       receiued
                       :
                       7
                       To
                       pray
                       for
                       the
                       liuing
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       dead
                       ,
                       and
                       thy
                       persecuters
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       m
                       The
                       corporall
                       workes
                       of
                       Mercy
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       To
                       feed
                       the
                       Hungry
                       :
                       2
                       To
                       giue
                       drinke
                       to
                       the
                       Thirstie
                       :
                       3
                       To
                       harbour
                       the
                       Stranger
                       :
                       4
                       To
                       clothe
                       the
                       Naked
                       :
                       5
                       To
                       visit
                       the
                       Sicke
                       :
                       6
                       To
                       visit
                       Prisoners
                       ,
                       and
                       redeeme
                       the
                       Captiue
                       :
                       7
                       To
                       bury
                       the
                       Dead
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       n
                       The
                       eight
                       Beatitudes
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         poore
                         in
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         of
                         Heauen
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         Mourne
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         receiue
                         comfort
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         3
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         Meeke
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         receiue
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         the
                         Earth
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         hunger
                         an●
                         thirst
                         after
                         righteousnesse
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         satisfied
                         .
                      
                       
                         5
                         Bl●ssed
                         are
                         the
                         mercifull
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         obtaine
                         mercy
                         .
                      
                       
                         6
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         pure
                         in
                         heart
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shal
                         see
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         7
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         peace
                         makers
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         bee
                         called
                         the
                         children
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         8
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         suffer
                         for
                         Righteousnesse
                         sake
                         ,
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         Heauen
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       o
                       Seuen
                       deadly
                       sins
                       :
                       Or
                       ,
                       the
                       seuen
                       capitall
                       sinnes
                       which
                       are
                       commonly
                       called
                       deadly
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       Pride
                       ,
                       2
                       Couetousnesse
                       3
                       Lechery
                       ,
                       4
                       Enuie
                       ,
                       5
                       Gluttonie
                       ,
                       6
                       Anger
                       ,
                       7
                       Sloth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       p
                       The
                       contrary
                       vertues
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       Humility
                       .
                       2
                       Contempt
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       .
                       3
                       Chastitie
                       .
                       4
                       Charitie
                       .
                       5
                       Abstinence
                       .
                       6
                       Patience
                       .
                       7
                       Alacritie
                       ,
                       or
                       spirituall
                       cheerefulnesse
                       ,
                       or
                       Deuotion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       q
                       Quatuor
                       Nouissima
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       foure
                       last
                       things
                       to
                       bee
                       remembred
                       .
                    
                     
                       Death
                       ,
                       the
                       last
                       Iudgement
                       ,
                       Hell
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       Heauen
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Mr.
                     Cozens
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Collection
                     of
                     Priuate
                     Deuotions
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     houres
                     of
                     Prayer
                     .
                     Printed
                     at
                     
                       London
                       ,
                       1627.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     These
                     Bookes
                     are
                     welnigh
                     Paral●lls
                     in
                     the
                     Title
                     :
                     wee
                     will
                     n●xt
                     examine
                     how
                     they
                     suite
                     in
                     substance
                     with
                     these
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Popish
                     Records
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Fasting
                       Dayes
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       dayes
                       of
                       speciall
                       Abstinence
                       and
                       Deuotion
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       The
                       fortie
                       dayes
                       of
                       Lent
                       :
                       The
                       Ember
                       weekes
                       at
                       the
                       4.
                       sea●ons
                       :
                       being
                       the
                       Wenesday
                       ,
                       Fryday
                       ,
                       and
                       Saturday
                       after
                       the
                       first
                       Sunday
                       in
                       Lent
                       :
                       after
                       the
                       feast
                       of
                       Pentecost
                       :
                       after
                       holy
                       Crosse
                       ,
                       September
                       14.
                       
                       Saint
                       L●cies
                       day●
                       December
                       13.
                       
                       The
                       three
                       Rogation
                       dayes
                       ;
                       which
                       bee
                       the
                       Munday
                       ,
                       Tewsday
                       ,
                       and
                       Wednesday
                       before
                       holy
                       Thursday
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Ascention
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       :
                       The
                       Eues
                       or
                       Vigils
                       bef●re
                       the
                       Natiuitie
                       of
                       Christ
                       :
                       The
                       Purification
                       ,
                       and
                       Annunciation
                       of
                       the
                       blessed
                       Virgine
                       :
                       The
                       Natiuitie
                       of
                       Saint
                       
                         Iohn
                         Baptist
                      
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Matthias
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Peter
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Iames
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Bartholomew
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Mathew
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Simon
                       and
                       ●ude
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Andrew
                       ,
                       Saint
                       Thomas
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       Saints
                       day
                       :
                       It
                       hath
                       also
                       beene
                       an
                       ancient
                       Religious
                       custome
                       to
                       fast
                       all
                       the
                       Fridayes
                       of
                       the
                       yeere
                       ,
                       except
                       those
                       that
                       f●ll
                       within
                       the
                       twelue
                       dayes
                       of
                       Christmas
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       times
                       wherein
                       Marriages
                       are
                       not
                       solemnized
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         From
                         Aduent
                         Sunday
                         vntill
                      
                       8.
                       
                         dayes
                         after
                         the
                         Epiphany
                         :
                         From
                         Septuagessima
                         
                         Sunday
                         vntill
                      
                       8
                       ,
                       
                         dayes
                         after
                         Easter
                         :
                         From
                         Rogation
                         Sunday
                         vntill
                         Trinity
                         Sunday
                         .
                         Some
                         of
                         these
                         being
                         times
                         of
                         Fasting
                         ,
                         and
                         abstinence
                         :
                         and
                         others
                         ,
                         holy
                         Festiuals
                         and
                         times
                         of
                         ioy
                         ,
                         fit
                         onely
                         to
                         bee
                         spent
                         in
                         these
                         holy
                         exercises
                         without
                         other
                         au●cations
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Apostles
                       Creed
                       diuided
                       into
                       12
                       Articles
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         I
                         beleeue
                         in
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         Almighty
                         ,
                         maker
                         of
                         heauen
                         and
                         earth
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         And
                         in
                         Iesus
                         Christ
                         his
                         onely
                         Sonne
                         our
                         Lord
                      
                       
                         3
                         Who
                         was
                         conceiued
                         by
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         borne
                         of
                         the
                         Virgine
                         Mary
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         He
                         suffered
                         vnder
                         
                           Pontius
                           Pilate
                        
                         ,
                         was
                         crucified
                         ,
                         dead
                         ,
                         and
                         buried
                         .
                      
                       
                         5
                         He
                         descended
                         into
                         Hell
                         :
                         the
                         third
                         day
                         hee
                         rose
                         againe
                         from
                         the
                         Dead
                         ,
                      
                       
                         6
                         He
                         ascended
                         into
                         heauen
                         ,
                         and
                         sitteth
                         on
                         the
                         right
                         hand
                         of
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         almighty
                         ,
                      
                       
                         7
                         From
                         thence
                         hee
                         shall
                         come
                         to
                         iudge
                         the
                         quicke
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         .
                      
                       
                         8
                         I
                         beleeue
                         in
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                      
                       
                         9
                         The
                         holy
                         Catholike
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                           the
                           communion
                           of
                           
                           Saints
                        
                         ,
                         le●t
                         our
                         in
                         the
                         first
                         ,
                         but
                         added
                         in
                         the
                         last
                         Impression
                         .
                         )
                      
                       
                         10
                         The
                         fo●giuenesse
                         of
                         sinnes
                         .
                      
                       
                         11
                         The
                         Resurrection
                         of
                         the
                         body
                         .
                      
                       
                         12
                         And
                         the
                         Life
                         euer
                         lasting
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Lords
                       Prayer
                       d●uided
                       into
                       7.
                       
                       Petitions
                       .
                    
                     
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       Heauen
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1
                           Hallowed
                           be
                           thy
                           Name
                           .
                        
                         
                           2
                           Thy
                           kingdome
                           come
                           .
                        
                         
                           3
                           Thy
                           will
                           bee
                           done
                           on
                           earth
                           ,
                           as
                           it
                           is
                           in
                           Heauen
                           .
                        
                         
                           4
                           Giue
                           vs
                           this
                           d●y
                           our
                           dayly
                           bread
                           ,
                        
                         
                           5
                           And
                           forgiue
                           vs
                           our
                           trespasses
                           ,
                           as
                           wee
                           forgiue
                           them
                           that
                           trespasse
                           against
                           vs.
                           
                        
                         
                           6
                           And
                           lead
                           vs
                           not
                           into
                           temptation
                           :
                        
                         
                           7
                           But
                           deliuer
                           vs
                           from
                           eu●ll
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       two
                       Precepts
                       of
                       Charitie
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         To
                         loue
                         God
                         aboue
                         all
                         for
                         his
                         owne
                         sake
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         To
                         loue
                         all
                         men
                         as
                         our selues
                         ,
                         for
                         Gods
                         sake
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         doe
                         vnto
                         others
                         as
                         we
                         would
                         they
                         should
                         doe
                         vnto
                         vs.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Precepts
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         To
                         obserue
                         the
                         Festiualls
                         ,
                         and
                         Holy
                         dayes
                         ▪
                         appointed
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         To
                         keepe
                         the
                         Fasting
                         dayes
                         with
                         Deuotion
                         ,
                         and
                         abstinence
                         .
                      
                       
                         3
                         To
                         obserue
                         the
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         customes
                         ,
                         and
                         Ceremonies
                         established
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         without
                         frowardnesse
                         ,
                         or
                         contradiction
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         To
                         repaire
                         to
                         the
                         publike
                         Seruice
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         for
                         Mattens
                         ,
                         and
                         Euening
                         Song
                         ,
                         with
                         other
                         holy
                         Offices
                         at
                         times
                         appointed
                         ,
                         vnlesse
                         there
                         be
                         a
                         iust
                         ,
                         and
                         vnfeined
                         cause
                         to
                         the
                         contrary
                         .
                      
                       
                         5
                         To
                         receiue
                         the
                         blessed
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         blessed
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         with
                         frequent
                         Deuotion
                         ,
                         and
                         three
                         times
                         of
                         the
                         yeere
                         at
                         least
                         ,
                         whereof
                         Easter
                         to
                         bee
                         alwayes
                         one
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         better
                         preparing
                         thereunto
                         as
                         occasion
                         is
                         to
                         disburthen
                         ,
                         and
                         quit
                         our
                         Consciences
                         of
                         these
                         sins
                         that
                         may
                         grieue
                         vs
                         ,
                         or
                         scruples
                         that
                         may
                         trouble
                         vs
                         to
                         a
                         learned
                         ,
                         and
                         discre●te
                         ●riest
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         him
                         to
                         receiue
                         aduice
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         benefit
                         of
                         Absolution
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Sacraments
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       principall
                       ,
                       and
                       truely
                       so
                       called
                       ,
                       (
                       as
                       generally
                       necessary
                       to
                       Saluation
                       ,
                       )
                       are
                       Baptisme
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lords
                       Supper
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       other
                       fiue
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ;
                       Confirmation
                       ,
                       Penitence
                       ,
                       Order
                       ,
                       Matrimony
                       ,
                       and
                       Visitation
                       of
                       the
                       sicke
                       ,
                       or
                       Extreme
                       Vnction
                       ,
                       though
                       they
                       bee
                       some
                       times
                       called
                       ,
                       and
                       haue
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Sacraments
                       :
                       yet
                       they
                       haue
                       not
                       the
                       like
                       nature
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       two
                       principall
                       ,
                       and
                       true
                       Sacraments
                       haue
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       three
                       Theologicall
                       Vertues
                       .
                    
                     
                       Faith
                       ,
                       Hope
                       ,
                       Charitie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Three
                       kindes
                       of
                       good
                       Workes
                       .
                    
                     
                       Fasting
                       ,
                       Prayer
                       ,
                       and
                       Almesdeedes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Seuen
                       gifts
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Wisedome
                       :
                       2
                       and
                       Vnderstanding
                       .
                    
                     
                       3
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Councell
                       :
                       4
                       and
                       Ghostly
                       strength
                       .
                    
                     
                       5
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Knowledge
                       :
                       6
                       and
                       Pietie
                       .
                    
                     
                       7
                       The
                       Spirit
                       of
                       a
                       Holy
                       ,
                       and
                       godly
                       Feare
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       twelue
                       Fruites
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                    
                     
                       Loue
                       ,
                       Ioy
                       ,
                       Peace
                       ,
                       Patience
                       ,
                       Mercy
                       ,
                       Goodnesse
                       ,
                       ●on●
                       suffering
                       ,
                       Meekenesse
                       ,
                       Faith
                       ▪
                       Shamefastnesse
                       ,
                       Modes●●e
                       ,
                       S●brie●ie
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       spirituall
                       workes
                       of
                       Mercy
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       To
                       instruct
                       the
                       Ignorant
                       :
                       2
                       To
                       correct
                       Offenders
                       :
                       3
                       To
                       Counsell
                       the
                       doubtfull
                       :
                       4
                       To
                       comfort
                       the
                       a●flicted
                       :
                       5
                       To
                       suffer-iniuries
                       with
                       patience
                       :
                       6
                       To
                       forg●ue
                       offences
                       ,
                       and
                       wrongs
                       :
                       7
                       To
                       pray
                       for
                       others
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       corporall
                       workes
                       of
                       Mercy
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       To
                       feed
                       the
                       Hungry
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       giue
                       drinke
                       to
                       the
                       Thirstie
                       :
                       2
                       To
                       clothe
                       the
                       Naked
                       :
                       3
                       To
                       harbour
                       the
                       stranger
                       ▪
                       and
                       needy
                       :
                       4
                       To
                       visit
                       the
                       Sicke
                       :
                       5
                       To
                       Minister
                       to
                       Prisoners
                       ,
                       and
                       Captiues
                       :
                       6
                       To
                       bury
                       the
                       Dead
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       eight
                       Beatitudes
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         poore
                         in
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         for
                         t●eirs
                         is
                         the
                         kingdome
                         of
                         Heauen
                         .
                      
                       
                         2
                         Blessed
                         are
                         th●●
                         that
                         Mourne
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         receiue
                         comfort
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         3
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         Meeke
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         receiue
                         the
                         inherita●ce
                         of
                         the
                         Earth
                         .
                      
                       
                         4
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         h●nger
                         and
                         thirst
                         after
                         righteousnesse
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         bee
                         satisfied
                         .
                      
                       
                         5
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         mercifull
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         obtaine
                         mercy
                         .
                      
                       
                         6
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         pure
                         in
                         heart
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         see
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         7
                         Blessed
                         are
                         the
                         peace
                         m●kers
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         called
                         the
                         children
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         8
                         Blessed
                         are
                         they
                         that
                         suffer
                         for
                         righteousnesse
                         sake
                         ,
                         for
                         theirs
                         is
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         of
                         Heauen
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Seuen
                       deadly
                       sinnes
                       ,
                       
                         as
                         the
                         first
                      
                       :
                       or
                       seuen
                       deadly
                       sins
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       commonly
                       so
                       called
                       :
                       
                         as
                         the
                         last
                         Impressions
                         renders
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       1
                       Pride
                       ,
                       2
                       Couetousnesse
                       ,
                       3
                       Luxury
                       ,
                       4
                       Enuie
                       ,
                       5
                       Gluttonie
                       ,
                       6
                       Anger
                       ,
                       7
                       Sloth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       contrary
                       virtues
                       .
                    
                     
                       1
                       Humility
                       .
                       2
                       Liberalitie
                       .
                       3
                       Chastitie
                       .
                       4
                       Gentlenesse
                       5
                       Temperance
                       .
                       6
                       Patie●ce
                       .
                       7
                       Deuout
                       ,
                       and
                       earn●st
                       seruing
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Quatuor
                       Nouissima
                       :
                       or
                       the
                       foure
                       last
                       things
                       that
                       befall
                       any
                       man.
                       
                    
                     
                       Death
                       ,
                       Iudgement
                       ,
                       Hell
                       ,
                       or
                       Heauen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Loe
           thus
           farre
           you
           haue
           an
           exact
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Paralell
           of
           our
           Authors
           writings
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           suite
           and
           claspe
           like
           twinnes
           ,
           who
           deriue
           their
           birth
           ,
           and
           pedigree
           from
           the
           selfe-same
           wombe
           .
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           :
           especially
           ,
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           eight
           Beatitudes
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           :
           but
           take
           both
           forme
           and
           matter
           together
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           particulars
           which
           are
           here
           paraleld
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           neuer
           finde
           them
           but
           in
           Popish
           writers
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           you
           shall
           neuer
           meete
           with
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           priuate
           Prayers
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Queene
             Elizabeths
          
           Authoritie
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           forme
           ,
           and
           method
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           registred
           by
           our
           Author
           :
           The
           remainder
           of
           whose
           workes
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           Paralel
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           spend
           time
           or
           paper
           to
           Paralell
           ,
           and
           Sampler
           his
           seuerall
           Aduertisements
           ,
           Prefaces
           ,
           and
           Discourses
           :
           Concerning
           Mattens
           ,
           the
           Diuisions
           ,
           Vse
           ,
           Antiquitie
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           ,
           or
           Prayer
           :
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           sixt
           ,
           the
           ninth
           Hower
           ;
           the
           Morning
           ,
           Euening
           ,
           or
           Compline
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           :
           which
           were
           stolen
           ,
           and
           Transcribed
           verbatim
           out
           of
           r
           Bellarmine
           ,
           s
           Azorius
           ,
           and
           the
           t
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           ,
           who
           produce
           the
           selfe-same
           Scriptures
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           Quotations
           ,
           for
           the
           Authoritie
           ,
           Diuision
           ,
           Iustification
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           Canonicall
           Howers
           :
           as
           any
           iudicious
           Reader
           ,
           who
           will
           but
           take
           the
           pain●s
           for
           to
           compare
           them
           ,
           may
           at
           first
           discerne
           .
           I
           shall
           onely
           pitch
           vpon
           these
           ensuing
           passages
           :
           which
           if
           they
           are
           not
           Popish
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           wholy
           Transcribed
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     Couzens
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       our
                       vprising
                       .
                       pag.
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                       IN
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       .
                       Amen
                       .
                       Blessed
                       bee
                       the
                       Holy
                       ,
                       and
                       vndiuided
                       Trinitie
                       ,
                       now
                       and
                       for
                       euermore
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       our
                       going
                       abroad
                       .
                       pag.
                       16.
                       
                    
                     
                       Shew
                       me
                       thy
                       wayes
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       me
                       thy
                       pathes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       our
                       entrance
                       into
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                       pag
                       ,
                       17
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         part
                      
                       .
                       2.
                       
                    
                     
                       As
                       for
                       mee
                       I
                       will
                       goe
                       into
                       thy
                       house
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       thy
                       feare
                       will
                       I
                       worship
                       thee
                       in
                       thy
                       h●ly
                       Temple
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Preparatorie
                       Prayers
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       howers
                       that
                       follow
                       .
                       page
                       .
                       40.
                       
                    
                     
                       God
                       be
                       in
                       my
                       head
                       and
                       vnderstanding
                       :
                       God
                       bee
                       in
                       my
                       eyes
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       seeing
                       :
                       God
                       be
                       in
                       my
                       mouth
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       speaking
                       :
                       God
                       be
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       thinking
                       :
                       God
                       be
                       at
                       my
                       end
                       and
                       my
                       departing
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Veni
                       Creator
                       ,
                       &c.
                       pag.
                       91.
                       
                    
                     
                       Are
                       Paralells
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Benediction
                       .
                       pag.
                       174.
                       
                    
                     
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       blesse
                       me
                       ,
                       God
                       the
                       Sonne
                       defend
                       mee
                       ,
                       God
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       pre●erue
                       m●
                       now
                       and
                       foreuer
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       When
                       we
                       enter
                       into
                       our
                       Bed.
                       Pag.
                       176.
                       
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       was
                       cruci●i●d
                       vp●●
                       the
                       Crosse
                       ,
                       and
                       layd
                       vp●n
                       his
                       graue
                       f●r
                       mee
                       )
                       I
                       lay
                       〈◊〉
                       downe
                       to
                       rest●
                       hee
                       blesse
                       me
                       .
                       k●●pe
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       saue
                       me
                       ,
                       rai●e
                       me
                       vp
                       againe
                       ,
                       and
                       bring
                       me
                       at
                       last
                       to
                       life
                       eternall
                       .
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Papists
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       u
                       When
                       thou
                       risest
                       in
                       the
                       Morning
                       ,
                       say
                       :
                    
                     
                       IN
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       Father
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Sonne
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                       Blessed
                       be
                       the
                       Holy
                       ,
                       and
                       vndiuided
                       Trinitie
                       ,
                       now
                       and
                       euer
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       x
                       In
                       going
                       foorth
                       of
                       thy
                       house
                       ▪
                       say
                       :
                    
                     
                       Shew
                       mee
                       thy
                       wayes
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       teach
                       mee
                       thy
                       pathes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       y
                       Entring
                       into
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       multitude
                       of
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       enter
                       into
                       thy
                       house
                       ,
                       I
                       will
                       adore
                       at
                       thy
                       holy
                       Temple
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       Confesse
                       vnto
                       thy
                       Name
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       z
                       A
                       blessing
                       to
                       bee
                       vsed
                       at
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       Prayer
                       .
                    
                     
                       God
                       bee
                       in
                       my
                       head
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       being
                       :
                       God
                       bee
                       in
                       my
                       minde
                       and
                       vnderstanding
                       :
                       God
                       be
                       in
                       mine
                       eyes
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       seeing
                       :
                       God
                       bee
                       in
                       my
                       mouth
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       speaking
                       :
                       God
                       bee
                       in
                       my
                       heart
                       and
                       in
                       my
                       thinking
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       a
                       Ven●
                       Creator
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       *
                       The
                       Conclusion
                       .
                    
                     
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       blesse
                       me
                       ,
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       defend
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       vertue
                       of
                       the
                       of
                       the
                       Holy
                       Ghost
                       illuminate
                       and
                       sanctifie
                       me
                       ,
                       this
                       night
                       and
                       euermore
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Prayer
                       as
                       thou
                       entrest
                       into
                       thy
                       bed
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       name
                       the
                       the
                       Lord
                       Iesu
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       was
                       crucified
                       for
                       me
                       ,
                       I
                       goe
                       into
                       my
                       be●
                       :
                       let
                       him
                       b●●sse
                       me
                       ,
                       gouerne
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       defend
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       bring
                       me
                       into
                       life
                       euerlasting
                       ,
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           compare
           ,
           nor
           Paralell
           our
           Authors
           b
           
             Aduerti●ements
             concerning
             Lent
             ,
             and
             Septuagesima
             Sunday
             ,
          
           where
           he
           a●firmes
           ,
           
             the
             Lent
             Fast
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Diuine
             ,
             and
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             :
          
           which
           is
           transcribed
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           :
           because
           I
           haue
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           compared
           them
           with
           these
           Authors
           heretofore
           :
           I
           will
           therefore
           passe
           to
           his
           Pra●ers
           ,
           before
           the
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Papists
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       c
                       When
                       thou
                       doest
                       bow
                       thy selfe
                       before
                       the
                       Altar
                       thou
                       shalt
                       say
                       these
                       verses
                       :
                       All
                       the
                       e●rth
                       doeth
                       worship
                       thee
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       d
                       COmmand
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       and
                       Sacrifice
                       which
                       wee
                       now
                       offer
                       
                       vp
                       vnto
                       thee
                       ,
                       may
                       bee
                       brought
                       vp
                       into
                       thy
                       presence
                       by
                       the
                       Ministrie
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Angel
                       :
                       
                         which
                         may
                         haue
                         a
                         better
                         construction
                         ,
                         then
                         our
                         Authors
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       e
                       Receiuing
                       ,
                       say
                       with
                       the
                       Priest
                       ,
                       thrice
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lord
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       worthy
                       thou
                       shouldest
                       enter
                       into
                       my
                       house
                       ,
                       but
                       onely
                       speake
                       the
                       word
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Soule
                       shall
                       be
                       healed
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Mr.
                     Couzens
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       When
                       wee
                       are
                       prostrate
                       before
                       the
                       Altar
                       :
                       part
                       .
                       2.
                       pag.
                       4.
                       
                       Thou
                       art
                       worthy
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       &c.
                       which
                       is
                       meerely
                       Popish
                       ,
                       both
                       for
                       phrase
                       ,
                       for
                       time
                       ,
                       and
                       place
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         COmmaund
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Prayers
                         and
                         Suppli●ations
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         the
                         remembrance
                         
                         of
                         Christs
                         Passion
                         ,
                         which
                         wee
                         now
                         offer
                         vp
                         vnto
                         thee
                         ,
                         may
                         by
                         the
                         Ministrie
                         of
                         thy
                         holy
                         Angels
                         ,
                         bee
                         brought
                         vp
                         into
                         thy
                         Heauenly
                         Tabernacle
                         :
                      
                       pag.
                       10.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       the
                       receiuing
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       .
                       pag.
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       Lord
                       I
                       am
                       not
                       worthy
                       that
                       thou
                       shouldest
                       come
                       vnder
                       my
                       ●●fe●
                       but
                       speake
                       the
                       word
                       onely
                       ,
                       and
                       my
                       Soule
                       shall
                       be
                       healed
                       ,
                       :
                       adding
                       with
                       the
                       Priest.
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           That
           which
           our
           Author
           Prefaceth
           concerning
           
             Ember
             weekes
          
           .
           page
           55.56
           .
           (
           to
           omit
           his
           Laudes
           taken
           out
           of
           our
           Ladies
           Primer
           ,
           )
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           transcribed
           out
           of
           
             Kellams
             Manuall
          
           ,
           presantly
           after
           his
           Kalender
           :
           where
           he
           describes
           ,
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           reason
           of
           these
           Ember
           weekes
           :
           the
           Paralelling
           of
           which
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           haue
           already
           touched
           vpon
           ;
           )
           I
           purposely
           omit
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           being
           two
           prolixe
           ;
           since
           I
           haue
           here
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           su●ficiently
           euidenced
           ,
           the
           trueth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           by
           the
           premises
           and
           present
           Paralell
           ,
           which
           I
           meane
           not
           now
           to
           enlarge
           .
           (
           That
           both
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           are
           transcribed
           ,
           and
           extracted
           out
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           Bookes
           :
           )
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Prayer
           Booke
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           or
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           no
           such
           passages
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Now
           the
           reasons
           which
           induce
           mee
           more
           strongly
           to
           susp●●t
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           borrowed
           both
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           from
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           as
           the
           present
           Paralel
           doth
           abundantly
           testifie
           ;
           are
           chiefely
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           because
           the
           Author
           hath
           for
           sundry
           yeeres
           together
           ,
           Monopolized
           ,
           and
           bought
           vp
           for
           his
           owne
           priuate
           
           vse
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           am
           crediblely
           informed
           ,
           )
           all
           sorts
           of
           Popish
           Primers
           ,
           Prayer
           Bookes
           ,
           Chatechismes
           ,
           Breuiaries
           ,
           and
           Pamphlets
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           great
           store
           :
           )
           and
           yet
           hee
           is
           alwayes
           inquisitiue
           after
           more
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           caused
           sundry
           of
           his
           Popish
           Prayer
           Bookes
           ,
           Primers
           ,
           and
           breuiaries
           ,
           to
           bee
           bound
           vp
           in
           a
           very
           curious
           ,
           and
           costly
           manner
           ,
           with
           guilded
           leaues
           ,
           and
           Couers
           ,
           stamped
           sometimes
           with
           a
           Cr●sse
           ,
           or
           Crucifixe
           ,
           other
           times
           with
           our
           
             Ladies
             Picture
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             ●●her
             armes
             :
          
           all
           after
           the
           Popish
           forme
           ;
           as
           his
           owne
           Booke-binders
           haue
           certified
           mee
           :
           which
           doubtl●sse
           hee
           would
           neuer
           doe
           ,
           did
           hee
           not
           admi●e
           ,
           affect
           ,
           and
           prise
           these
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           Pamplets
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           likewise
           ,
           make
           some
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           priuate
           practise
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           his
           publike
           writings
           ,
           as
           hee
           here
           hath
           done
           .
        
         
           
           But
           passing
           by
           the
           fourth
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           vnto
           my
           fift
           Conclusion
           :
           That
           there
           are
           diuers
           Popish
           falsities
           ,
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           abuses
           of
           Scripture
           in
           these
           new
           Deuotions
           :
           Not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           many
           ,
           I
           will
           onely
           single
           out
           some
           three
           or
           foure
           :
           As
           first
           ,
           
             His
             seuen
             deadly
             sinnes
          
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             Enuie
             ,
             Gluttonie
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             Sloth
             :
          
           for
           which
           hee
           quotes
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           out
           of
           which
           hee
           did
           transcribe
           them
           doe
           :
           Galat.
           5.
           
             in
             the
             margent
          
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           looke
           into
           Galat.
           5.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           the
           Text
           which
           hee
           quotes
           ;
           you
           shall
           finde
           not
           seuen
           ,
           but
           
             seuenteene
             deadly
             sinnes
          
           ,
           particularly
           expressed
           :
           to
           wit
           ;
           
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Vncleanenesse
             ,
             Lasciuiousnesse
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Variance
             ,
             Emulation
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Strife
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Enuying
             ,
             Murthers
             ,
             Drunkennesse
             ,
             Reuilings
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
          
           besides
           :
           so
           that
           our
           Author
           hath
           committed
           a
           treble
           absurditie
           ,
           
           and
           abuse
           of
           Scripture
           in
           this
           one
           particular
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           mentioning
           onely
           seuen
           deadly
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Text
           doeth
           speake
           of
           seuenteene
           ,
           whereby
           he
           pares
           ,
           and
           
           clips
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           producing
           this
           Text
           ,
           to
           warrant
           these
           seuen
           deadly
           sinnes
           ;
           when
           as
           sixe
           of
           
           the
           seuen
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             Luxurie
             ,
             Gluttonie
             ,
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Sloth
             ,
          
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           here
           :
           whereby
           hee
           sophisticates
           ,
           and
           peruerts
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           mustering
           vp
           these
           inferiour
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           
           most
           capitall
           ,
           and
           greatest
           sinnes
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           not
           mentioning
           ,
           
             Idolatrie
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Vncleanenesse
             ,
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             Drunkennesse
          
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           might
           adde
           ,
           Atheisine
           ,
           Infidelitie
           ,
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Sacriledge
           ,
           the
           Profanation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           Oppre●sion
           ,
           f
           
             Iniustice
             ▪
             in
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
          
           ;
           Murther
           ,
           Periury
           ,
           Bribery
           ,
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           Temporall
           g
           Simonie
           ▪
           (
           the
           
             Onely
             step
             ,
             and
             doore
             ,
             to
             Honour
             and
             pr●●erment
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             ,
             and
             State
             ,
             in
             this
             our
          
           h
           
             Golden
             age
          
           :
           )
           farre
           greater
           sinnes
           then
           any
           of
           the
           former
           seuen
           ;
           which
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           extenuation
           ,
           and
           slighting
           of
           these
           greater
           sinnes
           .
           But
           our
           Author
           cannot
           bee
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           vnlesse
           hee
           likewise
           wilfully
           incurre
           another
           Popish
           absurditie
           ,
           which
           he
           grounds
           vpon
           the
           selfe-same
           Chapter
           .
           For
           recording
           ,
           
             the
             twelue
             fruites
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Loue
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Meekenesse
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Modestie
             ,
             Shamefastnesse
             ,
             Sobri●tie
             :
          
           (
           which
           he
           tooke
           from
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           )
           hee
           quotes
           in
           the
           m●rg●nt
           ,
           Galat.
           5.
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           Arithmeticall
           computation
           :
           which
           as
           it
           failed
           by
           Substraction
           in
           the
           enumeration
           of
           sinnes
           :
           so
           it
           offends
           in
           Addition
           here
           :
           For
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ▪
             Galat.
          
           5.22
           ,
           23.
           enumerates
           but
           
             nine
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Loue
             ,
             Ioy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Gentlenesse
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Meekenesse
             ,
             Temperance
             :
             against
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             :
          
           whereas
           
             Patience
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Modestie
             ,
             Shamefastnesse
             ,
             and
             Sobrietie
             :
          
           fiue
           of
           our
           Authors
           
             tw●lue
             Fruites
          
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           m●ch
           as
           named
           by
           the
           Apostle
           :
           and
           
             Gentlenesse
             ,
             Temperance
          
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Apost●es
           nine
           ,
           are
           not
           recorded
           in
           our
           Authors
           Catalogue
           :
           which
           is
           a
           grosse
           abuse
           ,
           a
           wreathing
           ,
           and
           peruerting
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           As
           our
           Authors
           Arithmetique
           hath
           fa●led
           him
           in
           the
           fruites
           ,
           because
           hee
           cast
           vp
           his
           reckoning
           with
           Popish
           counters
           :
           so
           it
           hath
           likewise
           cheated
           
           him
           ,
           in
           
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           he
           makes
           seuen
           .
           1
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Wisedome
          
           ,
           2
           
             and
             Vnderstanding
          
           .
           3
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Councell
          
           ,
           4
           
             and
             Ghostly
             strength
          
           .
           5
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           6
           
             and
             Pietie
          
           .
           7
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             godly
             feare
             :
          
           for
           which
           hee
           quotes
           Esay
           .
           11.
           
           Now
           Esay
           11.2
           .
           makes
           mention
           but
           of
           sixe
           ,
           or
           rather
           three
           Attributes
           ,
           or
           operations
           ;
           not
           gifts
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           )
           
             shall
             rest
             vpon
             him
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Wisedome
             ▪
             and
             Vnderstanding
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Might
             ▪
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Knowledge
             ▪
             and
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Loe
           here
           you
           haue
           mention
           onely
           of
           sixe
           ,
           or
           rather
           three
           operations
           ,
           effects
           ,
           or
           Attributes
           ,
           not
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           :
           For
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             Councell
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           are
           Sinonimaes
           ,
           and
           vary
           more
           in
           phrase
           then
           substance
           :
           so
           that
           in
           trueth
           here
           are
           but
           three
           distinct
           gifts
           ,
           or
           operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           at
           least
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           sixe
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Pietie
          
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Papists
           and
           our
           Author
           annex
           vnto
           the
           rest
           )
           is
           none
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Scripture
           is
           plainely
           abused
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           stiling
           these
           ,
           
             the
             gifts
          
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           rather
           the
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           operations
           ,
           then
           the
           gifts
           )
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           :
           but
           likewise
           in
           adding
           one
           vnto
           their
           number
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           were
           as
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           in
           Popish
           Authors
           ,
           hee
           might
           haue
           found
           Saint
           Paul
           enumerating
           ,
           not
           seuen
           ;
           
             but
             nine
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           *
           
             For
             to
             one
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           )
           
             is
             giuen
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             word
             of
             Wisedome
             ▪
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             Knowledge
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             To
             another
             Faith
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             another
             the
             gift
             of
             Healing
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             :
             To
             another
             the
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ▪
             to
             another
             Prophesie
             ▪
             to
             another
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             another
          
           diuers
           
             ki●des
             of
             Tongues
          
           ▪
           (
           an
           i
           
             eminent
             ,
             and
             frequent
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           our
           Author
           mentions
           not
           :
           )
           
             to
             another
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Tongues
             :
          
           Loe
           here
           nine
           seuerall
           giftes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ▪
           mustred
           vp
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           in
           three
           files
           ,
           or
           verses
           of
           one
           Chapter
           :
           How
           Popish
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           do●ing
           then
           is
           this
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           giuing
           more
           credit
           vnto
           Papists
           ▪
           
           then
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           would
           reduce
           them
           onely
           vnto
           seuen
           :
           and
           so
           ecclipse
           the
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Bounty
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           diuerse
           in
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           Heauenly
           operations
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           and
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           To
           these
           I
           may
           adde
           our
           Authors
           
             eight
             Beatitudes
          
           ,
           (
           transcribed
           out
           of
           the
           Popish
           Pamphlets
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           other
           were
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           prooued
           in
           my
           former
           Paralell
           ,
           )
           for
           which
           hee
           quotes
           Matth.
           5.
           as
           the
           Papists
           doe
           :
           Now
           there
           are
           not
           
             eight
             ,
             but
             nine
             Beatitudes
             ,
             pronounced
          
           by
           our
           Sauiour
           in
           that
           Chapter
           :
           the
           last
           of
           which
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           k
           
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             reuile
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             euill
             against
             you
             falsely
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Our
           Author
           and
           the
           Papists
           both
           omit
           :
           and
           so
           dismember
           ,
           and
           abuse
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           l
           
             to
             which
             no
             man
             can
             adde
             ,
             nor
             take
             away
             ,
             without
             apparant
             losse
             and
             hazard
             of
             his
             soule
             :
          
           I
           will
           end
           ,
           and
           shut
           vp
           this
           Conclusion
           ;
           with
           
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             Sicke
          
           :
           which
           our
           Author
           makes
           
             one
             of
             his
             seuen
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           an
           absurditie
           ,
           solecisme
           ,
           and
           noualtie
           ,
           which
           I
           neuer
           heard
           ,
           nor
           red
           of
           yet
           ,
           in
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           or
           Popish
           Author
           .
           But
           though
           this
           visitation
           of
           the
           Sicke
           be
           not
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           dreames
           ,
           (
           perchance
           ,
           because
           hee
           found
           it
           in
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           :
           )
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           m
           
             a
             necessary
             duety
             which
             G●d
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           our
           n
           
             owne
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           o
           
             Canons
             ,
             impose
             vpon
             all
             Ministers
             :
          
           How
           then
           shall
           those
           Nonresidents
           ,
           and
           Pluralitie
           men
           excuse
           themselues
           ,
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           Man
           ,
           (
           especially
           ,
           in
           that
           Great
           ,
           and
           terrible
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           when
           Christ
           the
           p
           
             Maister
             ,
             good
             ,
             and
             carefull
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             Sheepe
             ,
             who
          
           q
           
             is
             alwayes
             Resident
             with
             his
             flocke
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           r
           
             parted
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             to
             purchase
             ,
             Heale
             ,
             and
             saue
             their
             soules
          
           ;
           shall
           summon
           them
           ,
           to
           s
           
             giue
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             Soules
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             lost
             ,
             or
             slaine
             though
             carelesnesse
             ,
             or
             sloth
             :
             and
             to
             exact
             ,
             their
             blood
             at
             their
             hands
             :
          
           )
           who
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           visiting
           the
           sicke
           ,
           and
           diseased
           bodies
           of
           their
           forelorne
           Sheepe
           :
           that
           they
           quite
           neglect
           their
           dead
           ,
           and
           sickly
           Soules
           ;
           which
           fester
           ,
           rot
           ,
           and
           pine
           away
           ;
           yea
           ,
           die
           ,
           and
           
           that
           for
           euer
           ,
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           trespasses
           :
           for
           want
           of
           Spirituall
           phisicke
           ,
           and
           Cordialls
           to
           recouer
           them
           ?
           O
           the
           hard-heartednesse
           ,
           of
           these
           Woluish
           ,
           t
           
             Murthering
             ,
             and
             Soule-deuouring
             Pastors
          
           .
           Who
           thus
           neglect
           ,
           nay
           ,
           starue
           ,
           
             and
             butcher
             the
          
           very
           u
           
             dearest
             deare
             ,
             and
             Loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             chosen
             ,
             and
             beloued
             flocke
          
           ;
           which
           hee
           hath
           
             purchased
             with
             his
             dearest
             Blood
          
           ?
           had
           they
           any
           of
           Christs
           Loue
           ,
           or
           Bowels
           :
           of
           Christs
           Pittie
           ,
           and
           Conpassion
           :
           nay
           ,
           any
           sparke
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Nature
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           so
           much
           vnderualue
           Christs
           bosome
           Friends
           ,
           *
           
             his
             Lambes
             ,
             his
             Loue
             ,
             his
             Blood
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             dearest
             members
             ,
          
           as
           out
           of
           Couetousnesse
           ,
           Sloth
           ,
           Sensualitie
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Vnskilfulnesse
           ,
           or
           Negligence
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           ouer
           vnto
           *
           
             hirelings
             ,
             which
             God
             himselfe
             condemnes
             ,
          
           as
           if
           themselues
           were
           either
           to
           great
           ,
           or
           good
           for
           to
           attend
           them
           .
           Alas
           ,
           the
           meanest
           Soules
           ,
           
             cost
             Christ
             as
             much
          
           ,
           x
           
             and
             so
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             )
             as
             the
             greatest
             Monarches
          
           ;
           they
           cost
           the
           very
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           best
           ,
           and
           dearest
           Blood
           :
           And
           dare
           you
           then
           aduance
           your selues
           so
           farre
           aboue
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           whose
           vnderlings
           ,
           and
           seruants
           you
           professe
           your selues
           :
           as
           not
           to
           deeme
           those
           worthy
           of
           your
           sweate
           ,
           your
           paines
           ,
           and
           y
           
             greatest
             care
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             Iesus
             died
             ?
          
           As
           to
           preferre
           your
           case
           ,
           your
           z
           pleasures
           ,
           your
           bellies
           ,
           skinnes
           ,
           and
           backes
           :
           your
           honours
           ,
           profits
           ,
           and
           preferments
           :
           
             nay
             ,
             your
             very
          
           a
           
             Asses
             ,
             Swine
             ,
             and
             beasts
          
           ;
           before
           the
           wealth
           ,
           and
           safetie
           of
           your
           flockes
           :
           whose
           rich
           ,
           and
           peerelesse
           Soules
           ,
           are
           more
           of
           price
           and
           value
           ,
           then
           tenne
           thousand
           worlds
           ?
           As
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           absent
           ,
           and
           alienate
           your selues
           so
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           become
           meere
           strangers
           to
           them
           ,
           &
           scarse
           to
           visit
           them
           once
           a
           quarter
           ,
           nay
           once
           a
           yere
           ,
           vnles
           your
           Tithes
           and
           priuate
           gaines
           induce
           you
           to
           it
           ;
           though
           
           a
           
             God
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           b
           30.
           
             seuerall
             Councels
          
           ,
           enioyne
           
             both
             Bishops
             themselues
             ,
             and
             al
             inferior
             Pastors
             ,
             vnto
             a
             fixed
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             laborious
             Residence
             :
             condemning
             al
             Nonresidency
             vnder
             paine
             of
             deposition
             ?
          
           As
           to
           assigne
           them
           ouer
           to
           some
           carelesse
           hireling
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           that
           personall
           duty
           ,
           worke
           ,
           and
           seruice
           ,
           which
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           layd
           on
           Ministers
           ,
           might
           be
           transferred
           ouer
           at
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           bee
           discharged
           by
           a
           Proxie
           ,
           without
           any
           wrong
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           Flockes
           :
           )
           whiles
           you
           your selues
           are
           feasting
           and
           wallowing
           in
           your
           ease
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           in
           some
           Peeres
           or
           
             Prelates
             Palace
          
           :
           or
           at
           some
           
             Cathedrall
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           Colledge
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           Epicures
           ,
           or
           
             Tonne-growne
             Abbylubbers
          
           ,
           as
           
             Pierce
             the
             Plowman
          
           phraseth
           them
           :
           or
           i●tting
           vp
           and
           downe
           at
           Court
           ,
           in
           Pauls
           ,
           or
           London
           streets
           ,
           in
           Plush
           ,
           in
           Sattins
           ,
           Veluets
           ,
           Silkes
           ,
           and
           cocked
           Beauers
           ,
           which
           affront
           the
           Heauens
           :
           carrying
           whole
           Steeples
           on
           your
           backes
           at
           once
           ;
           as
           c
           
             if
             you
             were
             some
             Knights
             ,
             or
             petty
             Lords
             ;
             or
             the
             onely
             proude
             and
             swaggering
             Gallants
             that
             the
             Court
             or
             Kingdome
             yeeld
             :
             as
          
           d
           
             if
             you
             were
             the
             very
             bride
             himselfe
             ,
          
           or
           
             Lucifers
             proud
             Priests
             and
             Prelates
          
           ,
           as
           old
           Chaucer
           stiles
           them
           :
           and
           not
           the
           meeke
           ,
           and
           lowly
           Ministers
           
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           (
           
             Who
             are
             bound
             by
             sundry
          
           e
           
             Councels
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             are
             the
             greatest
             and
             the
             richest
             Prelates
             )
             to
             cloath
             and
             furnish
             themselues
             with
             modest
             ,
             humble
             ,
             meane
             ,
             and
             cheape
             array
             ,
             and
             Housholdstuffe
             :
             to
             testi●ie
             the
             lowlinesse
             and
             meekenes
             of
             their
             gracious
             hearts
             ,
             and
             giue
             example
             vnto
             others
             :
             abandoning
             all
             Veluets
             ,
             Silkes
             ,
             and
             Sattins
             ,
             and
             such
             exoticke
             ,
             costly
             ,
             proud
             ,
             Pontificall
             ,
             and
             heart-swelling
             array
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             neuer
             vsed
             ;
             as
          
           f
           
             the
             badges
             of
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             blemish
             of
             their
             Function
             :
             )
          
           without
           any
           thought
           or
           care
           at
           all
           of
           your
           forelorne
           and
           forsaken
           Flockes
           ?
           Well
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           thus
           much
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           heauen
           fix
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           blesse
           to
           your
           soules
           :
           )
           that
           as
           your
           g
           
             Nonresidencie
             and
             carelesnesse
             in
             feeding
             of
             your
             Flockes
             ,
             depriues
             you
             of
             the
             very
             name
             and
             function
             of
             Pastors
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
          
           h
           
             and
             so
             you
             haue
             no
             right
             nor
             title
             to
             the
             Fleece
             ,
             in
             Gods
             account
             ;
             because
             you
             attend
             not
             on
             the
             Flocke
             :
          
           so
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           and
           an
           Audit
           comming
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           carefull
           Master-shepheard
           of
           your
           Pasture-Sheepe
           ,
           shall
           call
           you
           to
           a
           strikt
           account
           for
           all
           the
           Sheepe
           and
           Lambs
           of
           which
           you
           vndertooke
           the
           Charge
           ;
           requiring
           all
           their
           bloud
           at
           your
           hands
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           plea
           ,
           Apologie
           ,
           reply
           ,
           or
           answere
           can
           you
           make
           to
           mittigate
           or
           salue
           this
           bloudy
           and
           soule-slaying
           sinne
           ?
           What
           will
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           or
           
             Canons
             of
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           tollerate
           Pluralities
           ,
           and
           Nonresidence
           in
           some
           certaine
           cases
           ▪
           will
           a
           Facultie
           ,
           a
           Totquot●
           or
           any
           such
           *
           
             dissipating
             Dispensations
          
           :
           be
           any
           Estople
           ,
           or
           Plea
           in
           barre
           to
           Iesus
           Christ
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           :
           He
           hath
           certified
           you
           by
           that
           written
           word
           of
           his
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           shall
           be
           Iudged
           at
           the
           last
           :
           that
           there
           is
           an
           i
           
             Woe
             to
             euery
             idle
             Shepheard
             that
             forsaketh
             the
             Flock
             :
             the
             sword
             shall
             be
             vpon
             his
             arme
             ,
             and
             vpon
             his
             right
             eye
             :
             his
             arme
             shall
             be
             cleane
             dried
             vp
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             eye
             shall
             be
             vtterly
             darkened
             :
          
           and
           k
           
             that
             he
             will
             require
             the
             bloud
             of
             all
             his
             
             Flocke
             at
             your
             hands
             :
          
           which
           no
           humane
           Lawes
           nor
           Dispensations
           can
           controule
           .
           Wherefore
           you
           must
           needss
           incurre
           that
           euerlasting
           doome
           and
           sentence
           ,
           which
           Christ
           himselfe
           records
           for
           your
           instruction
           ,
           yea
           your
           terror
           and
           damnation
           if
           you
           mend
           not
           speedily
           .
           l
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             yee
             cursed
             into
             euerlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Deuill
             and
             his
             Angels
             :
             For
             I
             was
             an
             hungred
             ,
             and
             you
             gaue
             me
             no
             meate
             :
             I
             was
             thirstie
             ,
             and
             you
             gaue
             me
             no
             drinke
             :
             I
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             you
             tooke
             me
             not
             in
             ;
             naked
             ,
             and
             you
             cloathed
             me
             not
             ;
             sicke
             ,
             and
             in
             pri●on
             ,
             and
             you
             visited
             me
             not
             .
             Verily
             .
             I
             say
             vnto
             ,
             you
             i●asmuch
             as
             you
             did
             it
             not
             to
             one
             of
             the
             least
             of
             these
             ,
          
           (
           how
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           when
           you
           did
           it
           not
           to
           that
           great
           and
           numerous
           Flocke
           ,
           which
           I
           my selfe
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           ;
           m
           
             whose
             Fleece
             you
             alwayes
             share
             ,
             whose
             Milke
             you
             drunke
             ,
             and
             Tithes
             you
             gathered
             ,
          
           and
           exacted
           to
           the
           vtmost
           farthing
           ,
           and
           yet
           made
           no
           Conscience
           for
           to
           keepe
           ,
           to
           guide
           ,
           to
           teach
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           or
           feede
           them
           both
           by
           life
           and
           conuersation
           :
           )
           
             you
             did
             it
             not
             to
             mee
             ;
             and
             therefore
             goe
             away
             you
             must
             ,
             you
             shall
             ,
             and
             that
             deseruedly
             ,
             into
             euerlasting
             punishment
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           haue
           Iesus
           Christ
           to
           visit
           you
           thus
           hereafter
           ,
           be
           sure
           now
           to
           visit
           ,
           teach
           ,
           n
           
             bind
             vp
             ,
             and
             cure
          
           ,
           your
           destitute
           ,
           sickely
           ,
           starued
           ,
           and
           forlorne
           Flockes
           ;
           and
           to
           reside
           ,
           and
           dwell
           so
           frequently
           ,
           and
           constantly
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           o
           
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             all
             by
             name
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           Iesus
           doeth
           :
           because
           though
           it
           be
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           your
           duetie
           thus
           to
           teach
           ,
           to
           visit
           ,
           and
           reside
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           lest
           some
           should
           taxe
           ,
           and
           censure
           me
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           
           Nonresident
           from
           my
           intended
           matter
           ;
           I
           will
           now
           returne
           ,
           and
           p●sse
           vnto
           my
           sixt
           Conclusion
           :
           That
           there
           are
           some
           prophane
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           passages
           inuolued
           in
           these
           n●w
           D●uotions
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           they
           scoffe
           at
           all
           conc●iued
           ,
           or
           
           set
           formes
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           are
           either
           made
           ,
           or
           vsed
           by
           pri●ate
           Christians
           :
           which
           p
           they
           stile
           :
           
             Extemporary
             effusions
             of
             irkesome
             ,
             and
             indigested
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             to
             make
             ,
             that
             herein
             are
             subiect
             to
             no
             good
             order
             ,
             or
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             pray
             both
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             will
             :
             
             abrupt
             ,
             or
             rude
             dictates
             ,
             which
             are
             framed
             by
             priuate
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Ghosts
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             in
             which
             wee
             lose
             our
             ●elues
             with
             confusion
             on
             a
             suddaine
             .
          
           A
           most
           prophane
           ,
           and
           scurri●ous
           passage
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           did
           not
           giue
           the
           q
           
             Spirit
             of
             Pray●r
             ,
             and
             Supplication
             to
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           are
           inabled
           to
           power
           out
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           Soules
           be●ore
           him
           
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           needes
           require
           ,
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           Prayer
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           alwayes
           ready
           at
           hand
           ,
           nor
           alwayes
           fitted
           for
           their
           sundry
           wants
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           occasions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           knowne
           to
           themselues
           before
           hand
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           hee
           stiles
           the
           opposing
           o●
           these
           pointes
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminianisme
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           in
           C●ntr●uersie
           among
           vs
           ,
           nothing
           ●l●e
           .
           But
           the
           
             curious
             Disquisition
             of
             many
             vnnecessary
             Questions
          
           ▪
           (
           as
           if
           the
           freedome
           of
           Gods
           free
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           and
           puritie
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           such
           consequence
           :
           )
           
             being
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             either
             the
             new
             seeds
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             fruites
             of
             m●lice
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             :
             the
             enemies
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             abatement
             of
             that
             true
             Deuotion
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             is
             more
             delighted
             and
             a
             good
             Soule
             more
             inf●amed
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             then
             with
             all
             the
             busie
             subtilties
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           A
           prophane
           and
           dangerous
           passage
           :
           which
           makes
           the
           freedome
           ,
           trueth
           ,
           and
           perpetuitie
           of
           Grace
           ,
           (
           wherein
           the
           very
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           marrow
           of
           all
           true
           Christian
           ioy
           consist
           :
           )
           together
           with
           the
           controuersies
           of
           originall
           Corruption
           ,
           of
           mans
           free
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           li●e
           :
           
             meere
             curious
             Disquisitions
             ,
             vnnecessary
             Questions
             ,
             and
             busie
             subtilties
             :
          
           (
           when
           as
           the
           very
           pith
           ,
           and
           essence
           of
           Religion
           is
           inuolued
           in
           them
           :
           )
           which
           extenuates
           ,
           and
           slights
           the
           Controuersies
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminimisme
           ,
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           heeding
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           through
           our
           securitie
           ,
           more
           *
           
             smoothly
             ,
             speedily
             ,
             and
             imperceptibly
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             and
             i●corporate
             themselues
             into
             our
             Church
             ,
             without
             resistance
             ,
             whiles
             they
             are
             thus
             slighted
             ,
             despised
             ,
             and
             neglected
             by
             vs
             ,
             as
             
             meere
             toyes
             ,
             and
             trifles
             .
          
           Which
           stiles
           the
           resistance
           ,
           and
           oppo●ition
           of
           the●e
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Arminian
           Doctrines
           :
           
             the
             new
             seeds
             ,
             or
             the
             old
             fruites
             of
             malice
             ,
             the
             enemie
             of
             all
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             all
             true
             Deuotion
             .
          
           But
           if
           the
           defenc●
           ,
           and
           patron●ge
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           established
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           bee
           but
           
             the
             seeds
             ,
             or
             fruites
             of
             mallice
          
           ;
           not
           of
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           Loue
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Pietie
           ,
           as
           in
           trueth
           they
           are
           :
           what
           must
           the
           opposition
           of
           a●
           grace
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ;
           what
           the
           protection
           ,
           and
           propagation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           be
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           but
           
             the
             enemie
             of
             all
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             true
             Deuotion
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           prop
           ,
           and
           pillar
           to
           support
           them
           :
           (
           for
           if
           the
           trueth
           of
           our
           Religion
           once
           decay
           ,
           and
           Popery
           ▪
           or
           Arminianisme
           ouer-spred
           vs
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           want
           Opponents
           ;
           farre
           well
           all
           
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             true
             Deuotion
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           Church
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           too
           :
           )
           what
           is
           the
           persecuting
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           godly
           Men
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           publishing
           of
           
             Popish
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Author
           hath
           had
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           thumbes
           ?
           Well
           ,
           this
           passage
           ,
           doeth
           su●ficiently
           euidence
           :
           how
           our
           Author
           stands
           affe●ted
           to
           our
           Religion
           ;
           euen
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           hee
           slights
           those
           great
           ,
           and
           weighty
           differences
           ,
           which
           are
           betweene
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           worth
           the
           naming
           :
           and
           that
           he
           honours
           Popery
           ,
           and
           Arminianisme
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           since
           he
           brands
           the
           very
           oppugning
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           
             fruites
             ,
             or
             seedes
             of
             malice
             :
             as
             the
             enemie
             of
             Godlinesse
             ▪
             and
             abatement
             of
             all
             true
             Deuotion
             :
          
           (
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Deuotion
           in
           withstanding
           Error
           ,
           and
           protecting
           Trueth
           :
           )
           Good
           God
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           miserable
           condition
           were
           our
           poore
           distressed
           Church
           ,
           and
           how
           happy
           were
           Arminians
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           had
           she
           now
           no
           other
           Aduocates
           ,
           nor
           no
           stouter
           Champions
           then
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           her
           cause
           ?
           But
           I
           passe
           from
           this
           ,
           vnto
           a
           third
           prophannesse
           .
           That
           a
           man
           
           may
           safely
           sweare
           ,
           in
           serious
           matters
           ,
           though
           he
           bee
           not
           lawfully
           called
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           periure
           not
           himselfe
           :
           which
           
           apologie
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           swearers
           make
           ,
           who
           hope
           they
           may
           ●awfully
           sweare
           a
           trueth
           without
           offence
           .
           This
           I
           colle●t
           from
           his
           Exposition
           of
           the
           thi●●
           Commandement
           .
           
             Offenders
             against
             the
             third
             Commandement
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             :
             They
             that
             vse
             vaine
             ,
             or
             customary
             swearing
             :
             They
             which
             in
             matters
             serious
             sweare
             fasely
             ;
             and
             periure
             themselues
             :
          
           without
           any
           such
           addition
           :
           thos●
           that
           sweare
           ordinarily
           in
           serious
           matters
           ,
           not
           being
           lawfully
           ca●●ed
           to
           it
           by
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           though
           they
           sweare
           a
           true
           th
           :
           which
           doeth
           necessarily
           inferr●
           the
           former
           colle●tion
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           scoffes
           and
           ieeres
           ,
           yea
           consures
           and
           condemnes
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           spend
           the
           Lords
           day
           in
           hearing
           ,
           or
           meditating
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           Conscience
           of
           obseruing
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           stiles
           a
           
             Iudaizing
             obseruation
          
           :
           in
           these
           words
           :
           6.
           
           *
           
             Offenders
             against
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             vnder
             a
             pretence
             of
             seruing
             God
             more
             strictly
             then
             others
             ,
             (
             especially
             for
             hearing
             and
             meditating
             of
             Sermons
             )
          
           I
           pray
           Obserue
           the
           Parenthesis
           well
           :
           
             Doe
             by
             their
             Fasts
             ,
             and
             certaine
             Iudaizing
             obseruations
             ,
             condemne
             the
             ioyfull
             festiuitie
             of
             this
             high
             and
             holy
             day
             :
             which
             the
             Church
             allowes
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             necessary
             recreation
             of
             the
             Body
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             as
             for
             spirituall
             exercises
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           a
           
             In
             which
             passage
          
           :
           you
           haue
           first
           a
           vilification
           ,
           censure
           ,
           and
           apparant
           branding
           of
           all
           such
           pious
           Christians
           ,
           for
           Sabath-breakers
           :
           who
           haue
           most
           care
           and
           Conscience
           for
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           spend
           it
           in
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           meditating
           of
           Gods
           Word
           :
           a
           Doctrine
           neuer
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           lash
           and
           ierke
           at
           all
           such
           holy
           and
           religious
           persons
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           them
           at
           the
           very
           hearing
           and
           meditating
           
           of
           Sermons
           ,
           )
           who
           are
           most
           diligent
           and
           forward
           to
           heare
           and
           meditate
           on
           Gods
           Word
           :
           especially
           ,
           on
           that
           holy
           day
           which
           was
           principally
           sanctified
           for
           these
           very
           exercises
           ,
           and
           those
           others
           which
           attend
           it
           .
           But
           no
           wonder
           is
           it
           ,
           if
           such
           finde
           fault
           with
           too
           much
           hearing
           ,
           who
           are
           loath
           to
           trouble
           themselues
           with
           ouer
           much
           ,
           or
           more
           then
           quarterly
           or
           monthly
           Preaching
           :
           and
           then
           forsooth
           ,
           reading
           ,
           not
           their
           Texts
           alone
           ,
           but
           euen
           
           th●ir
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           their
           Prayers
           too
           :
           (
           for
           which
           they
           oft
           t●mes
           pray
           in
           ay●e
           of
           others
           :
           )
           for
           ●eare
           of
           taking
           to
           m●ch
           paines
           ,
           or
           tr●ub●●ng
           th●●r
           heads
           with
           heau●n●y
           Notions
           ,
           which
           are
           b
           
             full
             fraught
             with
             worldly
             cares
          
           ,
           with
           secu●ar
           and
           c
           
             a●piring
             thoughts
             and
             proiects
          
           ,
           or
           some
           Politicall
           and
           State-affa●res
           :
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           d
           
             Christ
             him●elfe
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             alwayes
             pray
             and
             preach
             with-out-Booke
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           expr●ssely
           said
           of
           Christ
           :
           e
           
             That
             when
             hee
             had
             read
             his
             Text
             ,
             hee
             closed
             his
             Booke
             ,
             and
             gaue
             it
             againe
             vnto
             the
             Minister
          
           ;
           and
           then
           
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             spak●
             ,
          
           not
           red
           ,
           
             vnto
             the
             people
          
           :
           From
           whence
           then
           flowes
           this
           new
           inuented
           reading
           practise
           ?
           Certainely
           from
           slothfull
           ,
           and
           rare-preaching
           Ministers
           of
           superiour
           ranke
           ,
           (
           who
           haue
           most
           time
           to
           ●on
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           because
           they
           Pray
           ,
           and
           Preach
           so
           seldome
           ;
           and
           therefore
           haue
           least
           cause
           to
           vse
           it
           :
           )
           Who
           to
           grati●ie
           their
           owne
           lasie
           dispositions
           :
           (
           when
           as
           the
           very
           high●st
           calling
           in
           the
           Ministrie
           ,
           f
           
             is
             not
             an
             ease
             ,
             an
             honour
             ,
             or
             domineering
             Lordship
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             make
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             worke
          
           ;
           which
           should
           
             not
             lessen
             ,
             but
             augement
             their
             labours
             :
          
           )
           to
           iustifie
           that
           receiued
           conceit
           :
           that
           the
           very
           reading
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           Preaching
           ;
           (
           and
           so
           by
           it
           to
           pull
           downe
           ,
           or
           diminish
           Preaching
           at
           the
           last
           :
           )
           and
           to
           coole
           the
           Zeale
           ,
           and
           forwardnesse
           of
           those
           Conscionable
           ,
           Faithfull
           ,
           and
           Laborious
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           who
           Preach
           with
           Zeale
           ,
           with
           Power
           ,
           and
           Affection
           ,
           and
           vent
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           words
           :
           )
           by
           their
           cold
           and
           lasie
           example
           ;
           haue
           laboured
           to
           promote
           this
           practise
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           into
           fashion
           ,
           especially
           ,
           at
           the
           Court
           :
           from
           whence
           it
           should
           descend
           ,
           
             Cum
             Priuilegio
          
           ,
           to
           all
           inferiour
           places
           ,
           and
           so
           eate
           out
           all
           powerfull
           ,
           Heart-warming
           ,
           and
           Soule-searching
           Preaching
           at
           the
           last
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           diligent
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           hearing
           too
           :
           For
           who
           would
           
           deeme
           that
           worthy
           hearing
           ,
           which
           the
           Minister
           thinkes
           not
           worth
           remembring
           ?
           who
           would
           lay
           vp
           that
           as
           treasure
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           which
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           (
           or
           the
           R●ader
           rather
           ,
           )
           had
           neuer
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           nor
           h●art
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           Booke
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           thinke
           that
           hee
           either
           Prayes
           ,
           or
           Preacheth
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           abundance
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           feruencie
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           his
           affections
           ;
           who
           prayes
           ,
           or
           speakes
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           his
           coppie
           ,
           and
           that
           p●rchance
           some
           others
           ,
           not
           his
           owne
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           such
           Ministers
           exhort
           the
           people
           to
           remember
           what
           they
           heare
           ;
           when
           as
           themselues
           commit
           not
           that
           to
           memory
           ,
           which
           they
           Preach
           ?
           or
           how
           can
           the
           people
           euer
           thinke
           ,
           that
           those
           Ministers
           will
           ta●e
           paines
           to
           practise
           what
           they
           teach
           in
           their
           liues
           ;
           when
           as
           they
           labour
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           imprint
           it
           in
           their
           mindes
           ?
           or
           that
           they
           duely
           instruct
           their
           families
           ,
           or
           Pray
           dayly
           with
           them
           in
           priuate
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           :
           who
           cannot
           Pray
           ,
           nor
           Preach
           by
           heart
           in
           publike
           ?
           This
           very
           vse
           ,
           and
           practise
           therefore
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           bring
           the
           Ministrie
           into
           contempt
           ,
           and
           scorne
           ,
           so
           likewise
           it
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           ouerturne
           ,
           all
           conscionable
           ,
           profitable
           ,
           and
           frequent
           hearing
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           practise
           too
           :
           since
           las●e
           Preachers
           make
           but
           drowsie
           hearers
           ,
           and
           key-cold
           ,
           slow
           ,
           and
           slothfull
           practisers
           .
           No
           meruile
           then
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           ,
           and
           those
           Reading-preachers
           ;
           condemne
           the
           
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditating
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             as
             a
             Sabbath-breach
             ,
             and
             Iud●izing
             obseruation
             :
          
           (
           a
           most
           Prophane
           ,
           Blasphemous
           ,
           and
           Vngodly
           Doctrine
           :
           )
           who
           labour
           thus
           ,
           to
           eate
           out
           all
           conscionable
           diligent
           ,
           and
           painefull
           Preaching
           :
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           you
           haue
           here
           an
           opening
           of
           a
           gappe
           to
           sports
           ,
           pastimes
           ,
           and
           all
           licenciousnesse
           ,
           and
           prophanenesse
           ,
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           Authors
           Doctrine
           ,
           oft
           rather
           to
           bee
           spent
           in
           Pleasures
           ,
           Sports
           ,
           Festiuitie
           ,
           and
           Corporall
           recreations
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           meditating
           of
           Gods
           word
           :
           for
           he
           condemnes
           this
           latter
           ,
           as
           a
           Sabb●th-breach
           ,
           but
           allowes
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           worke
           ,
           and
           exercise
           that
           fits
           the
           day
           :
           A
           Doctrine
           which
           would
           
           quickly
           ,
           ea●e
           out
           all
           Religion
           ,
           an●
           Vsher
           in
           all
           Prophane●esse
           ,
           and
           wickednesse
           whatsoeuer
           :
           and
           therefore
           had
           need
           to
           be
           suppressed
           in
           due
           time
           .
           Well
           ,
           let
           our
           Author
           pretend
           Deuotion
           ,
           and
           the
           aduancement
           of
           it
           ,
           whiles
           he
           will
           :
           yet
           this
           one
           clause
           ,
           and
           passage
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ;
           were
           *
           
             sufficient
             to
             bewray
          
           his
           pestilent
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           Popish
           Designes
           :
           and
           to
           proclaime
           vnto
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           hee
           endeauours
           nothing
           more
           ,
           *
           
             but
             to
             root
             out
             all
             true
             Protestant
             Pi●tie
             ,
             and
             Deuotion●
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             all
             prophannesse
             ,
             vnder
             the
             very
             name●
             and
             vizard
             of
             Deuotion
             ,
             which
             his
             Booke●
             and
             Title
             seeme
             to
             praise
             and
             magnifie
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           prophane
           and
           dangerous
           passages
           ,
           our
           Author
           ioynes
           some
           manifest
           and
           apparent
           contradictions
           in
           the
           seuenth
           place
           :
           which
           I
           will
           but
           lightly
           touch
           :
           In
           his
           Title
           Page
           ,
           he
           informes
           vs
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Impressions
           :
           
             That
             these
             his
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             and
             howres
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             were
             after
             this
             manner
             published
             by
             Authoritie
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           1560.
           his
           third
           Edition
           sayth
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           not
           published
           after
           ,
           but
           
             much
             after
             this
             manner
          
           :
           In
           his
           Preface
           ,
           he
           condemnes
           all
           
             Prayers
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             by
             priuate
             spirits
             ,
             or
             Ghosts
             of
             our
             owne
             :
          
           yea
           
             the
             very
             prayers
             of
             priuate
             Ministers
             that
             are
             not
             Authorized
             by
             the
             Church
             :
          
           how
           then
           can
           he
           iustifie
           these
           
             priuate
             Deuotions
          
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           composed
           by
           his
           priuate
           ,
           (
           and
           no
           publike
           )
           Ghost
           or
           spirit
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           the
           Catholike
           and
           publike
           spirit
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           hee
           certifieth
           vs
           :
           
             That
             all
             Deacons
             aud
             Ministers
          
           ,
           (
           and
           much
           
           more
           Laicks
           then
           ,
           )
           
             are
             enioyned
             by
             the
             Preface
             to
             our
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
             ,
             to
             a
             set
             and
             constant
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             :
          
           viz.
           
             To
             say
             the
             Morning
             and
             Euening
             Deuotions
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             for
             their
             dayly
             and
             priuate
             Prayers
             :
          
           What
           neede
           or
           vse
           then
           of
           these
           
             Priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           if
           our
           Church
           confine
           mens
           
             priuate
             and
             daily
             Prayers
             ,
             to
             her
             owne
             publike
             morning
             and
             euening
             Deuotions
             ?
          
           Certainly
           they
           are
           altogether
           needlesse
           and
           superfluous
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           to
           ouerturne
           and
           thwart
           this
           Edict
           and
           Iniunction
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           withdraw
           from
           vs
           the
           vse
           &
           Practise
           of
           our
           publike
           Lyturgie
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           he
           informes
           vs
           ,
           
             that
             his
             third
             reason
             of
             publishing
             these
             Deuotions
          
           was
           :
           that
           
             they
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             earnest
             letts
             and
             impediments
             were
             hindred
             from
             the
             publike
             ,
             might
             haue
             here
             a
             dayly
             and
             deuoute
             order
             of
             priuate
             Prayer
             wherein
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             ●ome
             howers
             of
             the
             day
             at
             least
             in
             Gods
             holy
             worship
             ,
             and
             seruice
             :
          
           But
           questionlesse
           those
           who
           can
           finde
           no
           leasure
           for
           the
           publike
           ,
           will
           hardly
           find
           whole
           vacant
           howres
           ,
           euery
           day
           at
           least
           ,
           for
           these
           his
           priuate
           deuotions
           :
           his
           Praeface
           therefore
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           Rebutter
           and
           Counterplee
           to
           his
           Booke
           ,
           and
           a
           contradiction
           to
           it selfe
           .
           Our
           Author
           informes
           vs
           in
           anothe●
           place
           :
           that
           
             Marriage
             is
             a
             Sacrament
          
           :
           yet
           he
           sticks
           not
           to
           record
           it
           :
           that
           
             there
             are
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             when
             Marriages
             are
             not
             to
             be
             solemnized
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             times
             of
             holy
             Festiuitie
             and
             Ioy
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             onely
             for
             such
             holy
             Exercises
             ,
             without
             other
             Auocations
             .
          
           Marriage
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           therefore
           not
           fit
           for
           holy
           times
           :
           therefore
           no
           such
           holy
           exercise
           :
           It
           is
           a
           ioyfull
           and
           festiuall
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           hath
           bene
           so
           reputed
           :
           therefo●e
           vnseasonable
           for
           festiuall
           and
           ioyfull
           seasons
           :
           this
           is
           our
           Authors
           learned
           Argument
           which
           needs
           no
           other
           Respondent
           but
           it selfe
           :
           But
           if
           Marriages
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           reasons
           )
           be
           incongruous
           and
           vnlawfull
           at
           festiuall
           ,
           ioyfull
           ,
           and
           holy
           seasons
           :
           then
           by
           consequence
           they
           are
           vnsutable
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           at
           any
           season
           .
           
             At
             times
             of
             solemne
             Fasting
             and
             Abstinence
             .
          
           ;
           so
           himselfe
           doth
           reason
           in
           the
           selfesame
           place
           :
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Festiuall
           ,
           pleasurable
           ,
           and
           ioyfull
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           :
           At
           ordinary
           ,
           common
           ,
           and
           vnholy
           seasons
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           sti●es
           it
           )
           or
           an
           holy
           Ordinance
           :
           and
           so
           incongruous
           &
           vnseemely
           at
           such
           vulgar
           times
           :
           And
           so
           altogether
           vnlawfull
           at
           any
           season
           :
           and
           then
           no
           Sacrament
           :
           Or
           if
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           then
           lawfull
           at
           any
           season
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           which
           nullifies
           these
           non-li●et
           times
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           Deuils●
           as
           *
           Saint
           Paul
           affirmes
           .
           A
           manifold
           ,
           and
           notable
           contradiction
           :
           and
           yet
           behold
           ,
           
           another
           as
           worthy
           note
           as
           this
           :
           Offenders
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             against
             the
             fourth
             Commandement
             ;
             are
             ,
             they
             that
             spend
             this
             holy
             Festiuall
             away
             in
             idle
             ,
             and
             vaine
             sports
             ,
             that
             eate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             it
             way
             :
             and
             yet
             presently
             ,
             in
             his
             sixt
             Diuision
             ,
          
           he
           informes
           vs
           :
           
             That
             the
             Church
             allowes
             the
             ioyfull
             Festiuit●e
             of
             this
             high
             and
             holy
             day
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             necessary
             recreations
             of
             the
             body
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             as
             for
             spirituall
             exercises
             of
             the
             Soule
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             Sabath-breakers
             ,
             who
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             seruing
             God
             more
             strictly
             then
             others
             (
             especially
             ,
             for
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditating
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             )
             do
             by
             their
             Fasts
             ▪
             and
             certaine
             Iud●izing
             obseruations
             ,
             condemne
             the
             high
             ,
             and
             ioyfull
             Festiuitie
             of
             this
             holy
             day
             :
          
           a
           pregnant
           ,
           and
           Diametrall
           contradiction
           .
           Again
           ,
           he
           informes
           vs
           :
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             fourth
             Precept
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             the
             publike
             Seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             Mattens
             ,
             and
             Euening
             Song
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
          
           *
           
             Offices
             at
             times
             appointed
          
           :
           And
           yet
           hee
           hath
           published
           these
           priuate
           Deuotions
           ,
           and
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           detaine
           vs
           from
           them
           :
           For
           he
           that
           shall
           diligently
           ,
           and
           constantly
           obserue
           the
           one
           in
           publike
           ,
           cannot
           possiblie
           discharge
           the
           other
           in
           priuate
           ,
           in
           his
           daily
           practise
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           hee
           vse
           our
           morning
           ,
           and
           Euening
           Deuotions
           at
           home
           in
           priuate
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           d●e
           both
           inioyne
           him
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           enumerates
           ,
           
             the
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Sicke
             ,
             among
             the
             seuen
             Sacraments
             :
          
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           hee
           rankes
           it
           ,
           
             among
             the
             corporall
             workes
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           If
           a
           corporall
           work
           of
           Mercy
           only
           ;
           how
           then
           a
           Sacrament
           ?
           If
           a
           Sacrament
           :
           then
           no
           corporall
           worke
           of
           Mercy
           :
           I
           wil
           conclude
           with
           that
           ,
           in
           his
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           where
           our
           Author
           in
           his
           second
           Edition
           ,
           thinking
           to
           *
           auoid
           this
           Rocke
           ,
           of
           praying
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           by
           obliterating
           the
           word
           ,
           them
           ;
           and
           transposing
           ,
           
             with
             this
             Prayer
          
           :
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             And
             these
             to
             be
             repeated
             with
             the
             Prayers
             following
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Soule
             bee
             departed
             :
          
           doeth
           split
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           selfesame
           Rocke
           againe
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Rocke
           of
           contradiction
           :
           praying
           ,
           for
           the
           party
           departing
           ,
           being
           yet
           aliue
           :
           *
           
             that
             he
             may
             receiue
             his
             dead
             body
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             be
             ioyned
             with
             his
             Soule
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           the
           body
           
             bee
             dead
          
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           
             bee
             buried
          
           ;
           
           how
           is
           the
           man
           aliue
           ?
           if
           the
           man
           be
           dead
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           hee
           must
           be
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           body
           is
           not
           dead
           :
           how
           is
           this
           then
           no
           Prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ?
           A
           Prayer
           for
           a
           dead
           body
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           dead
           body
           must
           bee
           a
           liuing
           man
           :
           I
           could
           muster
           vp
           some
           other
           such-like
           contradictions
           ,
           but
           that
           breuity
           contradicts
           me
           ,
           and
           calls
           me
           to
           my
           last
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           To
           wit
           :
           That
           this
           Booke
           of
           Priuate
           Deuotions
           ,
           or
           Howers
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           is
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           p●eiudiciall
           to
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           aduantagious
           ,
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Scandalous
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           our
           owne
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           makes
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           least
           endeauours
           for
           to
           make
           :
           )
           one
           of
           the
           most
           renownedst
           members
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           euen
           that
           vnparalelled
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           of
           blessed
           memorie
           ,
           the
           Patronesse
           &
           Protectresse
           of
           all
           these
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           are
           published
           and
           vented
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           giues
           
             Papists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             Nonconformitans
             ,
          
           occasion
           to
           bost
           ,
           report
           ,
           and
           bragge
           ;
           and
           many
           Religious
           ,
           and
           Vnderstanding
           persons
           ,
           both
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           ▪
           to
           feare
           and
           suspect
           :
           that
           our
           Church
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           glorious
           Triumphes
           ouer
           all
           Romes
           greatest
           Champions
           ,
           (
           who
           haue
           yeelded
           vp
           the
           wasters
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           vs
           victors
           by
           their
           silence
           ,
           for
           some
           few
           yeeres
           past
           :
           )
           is
           now
           degenerating
           from
           her
           ancient
           Sinceritie
           ,
           Puritie
           ,
           and
           Glory
           :
           and
           Backsliding
           ,
           and
           inclining
           to
           her
           former
           Popish
           superstitions
           :
           since
           shee
           doeth
           Harbour
           ,
           Nurse
           ,
           and
           traine
           vp
           such
           gracelesse
           Sonnes
           ,
           and
           viporous
           Children
           in
           her
           bosome
           ,
           as
           dare
           prooue
           open
           Aduocates
           ,
           and
           Proctors
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           her
           Assertions
           ,
           euen
           in
           her
           owne
           Domestique
           Consistorie
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           Ecclesiasticall
           controule
           or
           censure
           .
           That
           shee
           is
           now
           swayed
           by
           some
           such
           Collauding
           ,
           and
           Temporizing
           Pr●lates
           ,
           and
           Diuines
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           carelesnesse
           ,
           wilfulnesse
           ,
           or
           affection
           ,
           giue
           publique
           Conniuance
           ,
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           Approbation
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           persons
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           
           the
           Papisticall
           ,
           and
           Arminian
           writings
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           of
           these
           Vnnaturall
           ,
           and
           Treacherous
           Children
           ,
           who
           would
           betray
           their
           Mother
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           as
           appeares
           ,
           by
           their
           Licensing
           ,
           and
           Countenancing
           ,
           of
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           :
           and
           
             Maister
             Mountagues
          
           writings
           ;
           and
           their
           suppression
           of
           all
           such
           bookes
           ,
           as
           giue
           any
           answere
           to
           them
           :
           which
           hath
           caused
           *
           many
           ,
           both
           now
           ,
           and
           heretofore
           ,
           to
           disaffect
           the
           ●●scipline
           ,
           and
           Gouernment
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           and
           
             to
             condemne
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             persons
             vices
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Lordlinesse
             ,
             Idlenesse
             ,
             Fl●tery
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             Nonresidency
             ,
             and
          
           a
           
             Monstrous
             liues
             ;
             but
             euen
             the
             very
             calling
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
          
           (
           which
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           b
           
             Honourable
             ,
             Lawfull
             ,
             Good
             ,
             and
             vsefull
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           managed
           :
           )
           
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           both
           to
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           our
           shame
           and
           scandall
           :
           These
           are
           the
           common
           bruites
           and
           rumours
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           feares
           ,
           and
           iealousies
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           scarres
           and
           blemishes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           noxious
           fruites
           ,
           (
           I
           speake
           it
           euen
           with
           griefe
           ,
           and
           c
           
             shame
             because
             I
             know
             not
             how
             ,
             for
             to
             disprooue
             them
             ,
             or
             excuse
             them
             ,
          
           vnlesse
           ●
           plead
           d
           
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             carelesnesse
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             plea
             in
             Law
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           in
           Gospel
           ;
           especially
           ,
           in
           men
           of
           highest
           place
           :
           )
           which
           the
           Licensing
           ,
           Publishing
           ,
           and
           Countenancing
           ,
           of
           these
           
             Priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           writings
           now
           in
           question
           ,
           haue
           produced
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           ,
           and
           scandall
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           ought
           for
           to
           suppresse
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           thus
           scandalous
           ,
           so
           likewise
           are
           they
           preiudiciall
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           aduantagious
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           Preiudiciall
           to
           our
           owne
           Church
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           breeding
           feares
           ,
           and
           iealousies
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           Popery
           is
           now
           creeping
           in
           ,
           and
           getting
           ground
           among
           vs
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           causing
           many
           to
           w●uer
           ,
           an●
           st●gger
           in
           Re●igion
           ,
           like
           
           young
           Hercules
           
             in
             his
             Biui●m
          
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           ●●●igion
           for
           to
           chuse
           :
           since
           they
           see
           th●se
           Popish
           Bookes
           diuulged
           by
           Authority
           ,
           and
           no
           Authori●●d
           answere
           giuen
           them
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           giuing
           those
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           which
           now
           swarme
           among
           vs
           ,
           who
           make
           their
           Prisons
           but
           their
           socurer
           Lodgings
           ,
           walking
           abroad
           at
           pleasure
           to
           seduce
           his
           Maiesties
           Loyall
           Subie●●s
           ,
           as
           a
           late
           and
           lamentable
           experience
           of
           a
           seduced
           ,
           and
           now
           distracted
           Gentlewoman
           can
           sufficiently
           testifie
           :
           (
           a
           mystery
           that
           would
           bee
           striftly
           pried
           into
           :
           )
           occasion
           and
           great
           aduantage
           to
           spoyle
           and
           rob
           vs
           ,
           of
           many
           members
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           detaine
           them
           Captiues
           in
           the
           snares
           of
           Satan
           ▪
           whereas
           else
           they
           might
           be
           rescued
           and
           regained
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           putting
           Armes
           and
           Weapons
           into
           our
           Enemies
           hands
           to
           beate
           and
           foyle
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           conquer
           vs
           ;
           who
           in
           their
           g
           
             latter
             Writings
          
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           h
           Disputations
           with
           vs
           ,
           haue
           had
           no
           other
           Arguments
           to
           oppugne
           vs
           with
           ,
           but
           our
           owne
           Popish
           Writers
           .
        
         
           As
           they
           are
           thus
           preiudiciall
           to
           our
           owne
           ,
           so
           likewise
           are
           they
           aduantagious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           these
           subsequent
           respects
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           giuing
           her
           good
           hopes
           and
           incouragements
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           now
           falling
           backe
           to
           her
           former
           obedience
           ;
           which
           makes
           her
           the
           more
           industrious
           for
           to
           winne
           vs.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           incouraging
           and
           animating
           those
           Priests
           and
           Iesuits
           that
           lurke
           among
           vs
           ,
           to
           seduce
           more
           confidently
           and
           boldly
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           confirming
           our
           poore
           seduced
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Romish
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           ,
           whiles
           they
           behold
           them
           seconded
           ,
           backed
           ,
           and
           approoued
           ,
           by
           these
           Authorized
           and
           approued
           Writings
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           administring
           strong
           ,
           &
           almost
           impregnable
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           all
           seducing
           Priests
           ,
           &
           Popish
           Factors
           ,
           to
           inuegle
           ,
           peruert
           ,
           and
           seduce
           the
           weeke
           ,
           the
           feeble
           ,
           and
           vnstable
           members
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           stronger
           to
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           winne
           them
           vnto
           Romes
           Allegiance
           ;
           with
           whom
           they
           contend
           and
           argue
           thus
           :
           What
           meane
           you
           now
           to
           continue
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           disaffect
           our
           ancient
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           Catholike
           Religion
           any
           longer
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           see
           how
           your
           own
           Church
           is
           now
           ashamed
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           her
           Tenents
           ,
           and
           that
           shee
           now
           approues
           and
           stic●es
           to
           our
           Doctrines
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Master
           *
           
             Mountague
             expressely
          
           testifie
           in
           his
           Authorized
           ,
           and
           vncontrouled
           Writings
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           haue
           leaue
           or
           libertie
           to
           oppose
           :
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             disclaimes
             all
             absolute
             irrespectiue
             Praedestination
             ,
             as
             a
             desperate
             Doctrine
             :
             That
             none
             are
             elected
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             fore-sight
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             disproportion
             in
             the
             obiect
             it selfe
             .
             That
             man
             hath
             free
             will
             to
             resist
             the
             inward
             offer
             of
             Gods
             operatiue
             Grace
             .
             That
             men
             may
             fall
             totally
             and
             finally
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             still
             remaine
             the
             Church
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             That
             shee
             is
             and
             euer
             was
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             euer
             since
             she
             was
             a
             Church
             ?
             That
             shee
             holdeth
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             embraceth
             Communion
             with
             the
             Ancient
             and
             vndoubted
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             erred
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             :
             That
             Iustification
             consists
             not
             onely
             in
             forgiuenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             partly
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             sanctifying
             graces
             infused
             ,
             by
             which
             graces
             we
             are
             iustified
             .
             That
             our
             Workes
             are
             meritorious
             ex
             Condigno
             :
             That
             there
             are
             Euangelicall
             Counsells
             or
             Works
             of
             Supererogation
             .
             That
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             vs
             and
             the
             Papists
             about
             the
             Reall
             Presence
             :
             That
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             presence
             is
             inutterable
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             make
             no
             matter
             of
             Consubstantiation
             or
             Transubstantiation
             .
             That
             Images
             may
             be
             lawfully
             set
             vp
             in
             Churches
             :
             That
             they
             may
             serue
             for
             Religious
             imployments
             ,
             and
             be
             worshipped
             with
             any
             worship
             saue
          
           Patria
           .
           
             That
             there
             〈◊〉
             an
             operatiue
             virtue
             and
             power
             in
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             That
             there
             is
             no
             great
             impietie
             in
             praying
             to
             Saints
             to
             pray
             for
             vs
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             inuocate
             those
             Angels
             that
             are
             our
             Guardians
             .
             That
             a
             man
             cannot
             bee
             sure
             of
             Saluation
             .
             That
             the
             Turke
             and
             Pope
             are
             Antichrist
             :
             but
             rather
             the
             Turke
             then
             the
             Pope
             .
             That
             there
             was
             a
          
           Limbus
           Patrum
           .
           
             That
             Doctrinall
             Traditions
             both
             for
             Faith
             and
             manners
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             equall
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Are
           not
           all
           these
           our
           Assertions
           ,
           directly
           iustified
           and
           defended
           in
           his
           Writings
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           :
           and
           doe
           not
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           your
           Bishops
           iustifie
           and
           approue
           these
           Books
           of
           his
           ?
           Doe
           they
           not
           protect
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           suppresse
           the
           Workes
           of
           
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           write
           against
           them
           with
           great
           anxiety
           and
           care
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           they
           haue
           not
           for
           these
           sundry
           yeares
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           once
           suppressed
           or
           questioned
           any
           of
           our
           Bookes
           which
           haue
           bene
           here
           published
           among
           you
           in
           great
           abundance
           )
           euen
           in
           despight
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           represent
           your
           State
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           included
           in
           your
           Bishops
           breasts
           ,
           who
           will
           (
           most
           of
           them
           )
           maintaine
           ,
           and
           iustifie
           his
           Bookes
           and
           Do●trines
           to
           the
           dea●h
           ,
           though
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           often
           questioned
           them
           ?
           And
           if
           all
           this
           be
           not
           sufficient
           :
           haue
           they
           not
           since
           approued
           and
           Licenced
           a
           
             Booke
             of
             Priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           or
           
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           we
           Catholi●es
           admire
           ,
           and
           buy
           vp
           apace
           :
           graced
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           Licence
           ,
           but
           likewise
           with
           the
           annexed
           and
           speciall
           Approbation
           of
           the
           right
           Reuerend
           Father
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             London
          
           ,
           Wherein
           our
           Crosse
           ,
           our
           
             Canonicall
             Howers
          
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           our
           holy
           Friars
           ,
           Monkes
           ,
           and
           Nuns
           ,
           who
           are
           onely
           tyed
           to
           the
           strict
           obseruance
           of
           them
           :
           )
           
             Our
             Canonization
             of
             ,
             and
             Canonized
             Saints
             ;
             Our
             prohibited
             times
             of
             Marriage
             :
          
           nay
           more
           then
           this
           .
           
             The
             Antiquitie
             ,
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             holy
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             of
             our
             Church
             :
             Our
             Pictures
             of
             God
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             Our
             worshipping
             of
             Saints
             and
             Images
             ;
             Our
             Churches
             Precepts
             ;
             Our
          
           7.
           
           
             Sacraments
             :
             Our
             Veniall
             sinnes
             ,
             Our
             Apostolicall
             and
             Diuine
             Institution
             of
             Lent
             ,
             and
             Fasting-dayes
             :
             Our
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             :
             Our
             Priestes
             ,
             our
             Altars
             ,
             our
             Penance
             ,
             our
             Odoration
             of
             the
             Host
             ▪
             and
             Corporall
             Presence
             :
             our
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
             ;
             Our
             praying
             for
             the
             Dead
             :
          
           With
           a
           number
           of
           such
           like
           particulars
           ,
           transcribed
           Verbatim
           out
           of
           our
           Primers
           ,
           Breuiaries
           ,
           Horaries
           ,
           Catechismes
           and
           Prayer
           Bookes
           :
           after
           whose
           formes
           and
           modell
           they
           are
           exactly
           framed
           :
           are
           directly
           broached
           ,
           iustified
           and
           approued
           ?
           Doe
           not
           you
           see
           plainely
           by
           these
           ,
           how
           they
           directly
           yeeld
           to
           vs
           almost
           in
           euery
           point
           of
           our
           Religion
           :
           Vnlesse
           it
           be
           in
           point
           of
           our
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           breach
           as
           yet
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           incurring
           his
           Maiesties
           displeasure
           i
           
             ●who
             cannot
             brooke
             an
             equall
             ,
             or
             
             superiour
             in
             his
             owne
             Dominion
             :
             )
          
           or
           for
           danger
           of
           the
           *
           
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             make
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             high
             Treason
             at
             the
             least
             :
          
           When
           as
           we
           haue
           neuer
           yeelded
           one
           foote
           or
           Inch
           to
           them
           ?
           Why
           then
           should
           you
           be
           auerse
           and
           obstinate
           any
           longer
           ,
           since
           your
           graue
           and
           learned
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           these
           your
           learned
           and
           approued
           Writers
           ,
           haue
           assented
           ,
           and
           thus
           yeelded
           to
           vs
           ?
           What
           are
           you
           more
           wise
           and
           learned
           then
           they
           ?
           Or
           doe
           you
           thinke
           that
           they
           would
           euer
           proue
           so
           false
           and
           treacherous
           ;
           as
           to
           suffer
           these
           our
           Popish
           Doctrines
           to
           bee
           taught
           and
           published
           ,
           and
           so
           backed
           by
           *
           Authoritie
           ;
           that
           none
           can
           haue
           so
           much
           as
           leaue
           to
           giue
           any
           answere
           or
           reply
           vnto
           them
           ;
           (
           yea
           that
           all
           Answerers
           to
           them
           are
           presently
           suppressed
           at
           the
           Presse
           ,
           as
           one
           to
           these
           Deuotions
           was
           of
           late
           :
           and
           both
           Authors
           ,
           Printers
           ,
           and
           Publishers
           of
           them
           ,
           tormenten
           and
           prosecuted
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           Court
           :
           )
           vnlesse
           they
           know
           ,
           and
           were
           perswaded
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           your
           Church
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           wrong
           at
           first
           :
           and
           that
           wee
           onely
           haue
           the
           trueth
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           onely
           true
           ,
           and
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Saluation
           ?
           By
           which
           arguments
           ,
           and
           reasonings
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           controled
           :
           these
           wily
           men-hunters
           ,
           haue
           ensnared
           ,
           and
           peruerted
           diuers
           ;
           (
           yea
           ,
           some
           that
           were
           conuer●●d
           from
           them
           heretofore
           :
           )
           to
           their
           great
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           our
           losse
           ,
           and
           shame
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           giue
           aduantage
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           :
           that
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           haue
           had
           nothing
           to
           reply
           vnto
           our
           learned
           Writers
           ,
           and
           Disputants
           ,
           that
           was
           worthy
           answere
           ;
           haue
           euen
           blanked
           ,
           and
           silenced
           them
           with
           these
           P●pish
           Authorities
           and
           writings
           ,
           which
           haue
           beene
           published
           ,
           and
           broached
           among
           vs
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           by
           Licence
           ,
           and
           Authoritie
           :
           which
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           shift
           ,
           or
           answere
           ,
           but
           by
           laying
           blame
           vpon
           the
           Authors
           ,
           and
           the
           Licencers
           ,
           (
           a
           beggerly
           ,
           and
           poore
           euasion
           :
           )
           whence
           they
           proclaime
           their
           Trophies
           ,
           and
           their
           Triumphes
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           and
           returne
           with
           troopes
           of
           Conquered
           ,
           and
           seduced
           captiues
           .
           Thus
           doe
           they
           scourge
           
           vs
           with
           our
           owne
           rods
           ,
           and
           Conquer
           vs
           onely
           by
           our selues
           ,
           whereas
           else
           wee
           were
           Impregnable
           :
           So
           that
           I
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Deuotions
             ,
             and
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           are
           scandalous
           ,
           and
           preiudiciall
           to
           our
           owne
           ,
           and
           aduantagious
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           which
           was
           my
           last
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           Hauing
           thus
           runne
           through
           and
           proued
           these
           8.
           
           Conclusions
           ,
           or
           Articles
           of
           exception
           against
           these
           
             Priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           or
           
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           I
           propounded
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Suruay
           :
           by
           which
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           euidenced
           those
           dangerous
           Points
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           Prophannesse
           which
           are
           couched
           in
           them
           ;
           the
           pernicious
           consequences
           ,
           effects
           ,
           and
           fruits
           ,
           which
           haue
           issued
           from
           them
           :
           together
           with
           the
           Authors
           ill
           intent
           in
           publishing
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           ambiguous
           and
           wauering
           times
           as
           these
           .
           I
           will
           now
           descend
           to
           answere
           those
           Apologies
           and
           Plees
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Abettors
           may
           chance
           to
           make
           ,
           either
           to
           iustifie
           or
           extenuate
           this
           capitall
           and
           transcendent
           Crime
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           burning
           of
           his
           Bookes
           can
           hardly
           expiate
           :
           )
           that
           so
           I
           may
           leaue
           him
           without
           all
           excuse
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           Excuse
           or
           Iustification
           that
           may
           bee
           pleaded
           for
           him
           is
           this
           .
           That
           these
           Deuotions
           of
           his
           were
           published
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           bare
           Licence
           of
           George
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ;
           but
           euen
           by
           his
           speciall
           and
           extraordinary
           
             Approbation
             ,
             Febr.
          
           22.
           1626.
           
           Imprinted
           on
           the
           backe
           side
           of
           the
           Title
           Page
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             I
             haue
             read
             ouer
             this
             Booke
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             I
             doe
             thinke
             may
             well
             be
             Printed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             giue
             Licence
             for
             the
             same
             :
             Geor
             :
             London
             :
          
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Popery
           in
           them
           :
           or
           if
           there
           there
           be
           ,
           yet
           this
           extraordinary
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Ordinarie
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           by
           the
           State
           to
           Licence
           Bookes
           ,
           doth
           excuse
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           Printer
           to
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           first
           :
           that
           the
           Author
           is
           an
           happy
           man
           ,
           ,
           and
           highly
           in
           his
           Lordships
           fauour
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           procure
           his
           Licence
           for
           the
           Publishing
           and
           Printing
           
           of
           these
           his
           Popish
           Deuotions
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           ours
           ,
           when
           as
           few
           Orthodox
           ,
           or
           pious
           Authors
           can
           finde
           such
           grace
           and
           fauour
           at
           his
           or
           others
           hands
           .
           For
           my
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           heard
           of
           diuers
           who
           haue
           tendred
           Bookes
           of
           late
           to
           Licence
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           could
           bee
           no
           exceptions
           taken
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           repulse
           without
           any
           cause
           assigned
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           haue
           beene
           reiected
           for
           the
           Authors
           name
           alone
           :
           and
           others
           for
           their
           pious
           matter
           ,
           as
           a
           Reuerend
           Doctor
           of
           this
           Citie
           was
           ,
           not
           long
           ago
           ,
           put
           from
           Preaching
           at
           Pauls
           Crosse
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           a
           
             Seasonable
             and
             right
             pious
             Text
          
           ;
           Not
           to
           speake
           of
           others
           :
           I
           my selfe
           can
           testifie
           :
           that
           I
           haue
           tendred
           sundry
           Treatises
           of
           mine
           owne
           to
           Licence
           :
           (
           as
           one
           against
           Health-drinking
           ,
           and
           this
           
             very
             Suruay
             and
             Censure
             of
          
           Mr.
           Cozens
           
             his
             Deuotions
          
           among
           others
           :
           )
           to
           which
           there
           was
           no
           iust
           exceptions
           taken
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           mine
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           opposed
           the
           errors
           ,
           sins
           ,
           and
           common
           euills
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           seemes
           are
           like
           to
           passe
           without
           controule
           ,
           )
           and
           for
           this
           they
           were
           reiected
           :
           yea
           I
           had
           one
           Treatise
           of
           late
           denyed
           Licence
           ,
           which
           else
           had
           passed
           readily
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           knew
           at
           last
           it
           was
           my
           hand
           :
           and
           that
           alone
           was
           cause
           enough
           to
           purchase
           a
           Non-licet
           :
           though
           God
           knowes
           I
           neuer
           yet
           ,
           (
           neither
           shall
           I
           hereafter
           by
           my
           good
           will
           )
           published
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           all
           Othodoxe
           Diuines
           and
           godly
           Christians
           haue
           approued
           ,
           as
           Orthodox
           ,
           seasonable
           ,
           and
           necessarie
           for
           the
           present
           times
           .
           I
           wonder
           therefore
           since
           so
           few
           Bookes
           (
           especially
           good
           Bookes
           in
           defence
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           opposition
           of
           sin
           )
           can
           haue
           the
           happines
           to
           finde
           any
           publik
           approbation
           for
           the
           Presse
           ;
           that
           these
           
             Popish
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           other
           Treatises
           and
           Sermons
           now
           in
           question
           ,
           could
           be
           so
           fortunate
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           not
           onely
           Licence
           ,
           but
           presixed
           Approbations
           .
           Certainly
           there
           is
           some
           mistery
           or
           secret
           in
           it
           which
           would
           be
           worth
           the
           search
           and
           knowledge
           :
           For
           if
           all
           such
           Popish
           ,
           Factious
           ,
           and
           Arminian
           Bookes
           which
           haue
           beene
           lately
           published
           by
           Authoritie
           ,
           may
           passe
           the
           Presse
           with
           Approbation
           and
           
           Applause
           ;
           If
           a
           
             Play-Bookes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             Deuils
             Grammar
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             fomenters
             and
             nourishers
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             and
             prophannesse
             whatsoeuer
          
           ;
           If
           prophane
           ,
           lasciuious
           ,
           and
           friuolous
           Ballades
           ,
           Poems
           ,
           Tales
           ,
           and
           Iests
           :
           or
           bitter
           and
           inuectiue
           Treatises
           ,
           against
           the
           practise
           ,
           power
           ,
           profession
           ,
           and
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           be
           readily
           Authorized
           without
           controle
           ;
           as
           wee
           see
           and
           knowe
           they
           art
           :
           whiles
           the
           Workes
           and
           Writings
           of
           such
           who
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           the
           Doctrinall
           ,
           or
           Morrall
           Errors
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           are
           smoothered
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           or
           else
           suppressed
           when
           they
           come
           to
           light
           ;
           Alas
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Manners
           ,
           our
           Church
           and
           state
           ere
           long
           ?
           Surely
           they
           will
           be
           altogether
           lost
           ,
           or
           else
           endangered
           :
           they
           will
           bee
           quickely
           ouergrowne
           with
           Heresies
           ,
           Poperie
           ,
           Arminianisme
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Riot
           ,
           Excesse
           of
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           all
           prophannesse
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           hope
           the
           Wise
           ,
           the
           Vigilant
           ,
           Prudent
           ,
           Zealous
           ,
           and
           right
           Christian
           Senators
           of
           our
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           will
           carefully
           lay
           to
           heart
           :
           )
           whereas
           if
           the
           Presse
           were
           shut
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           open
           only
           to
           these
           Orthodox
           &
           latter
           writings
           ;
           these
           spreading
           Heresies
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           vices
           ,
           would
           soone
           pull
           in
           their
           hornes
           ,
           and
           neuer
           dare
           to
           shew
           their
           heads
           among
           vs.
           Well
           to
           passe
           by
           this
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           be
           satisfied
           in
           this
           Quere
           :
           Whether
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           were
           euer
           Licenced
           or
           approued
           for
           the
           Presse
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           Licenced
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           published
           them
           ,
           haue
           the
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           the
           more
           palpable
           and
           apparent
           guilt
           .
           What
           was
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           Author
           to
           print
           or
           to
           disperse
           them
           couertly
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           must
           grow
           so
           b
           Impudent
           and
           Audacious
           ,
           as
           to
           procure
           a
           publike
           Licence
           and
           speciall
           Approbation
           for
           them
           :
           that
           so
           hee
           might
           vent
           and
           publish
           his
           Popery
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Cum
             Priuilegio
          
           :
           to
           giue
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           publike
           scandall
           and
           offence
           :
           the
           deeper
           wound
           and
           blow
           to
           our
           Religion
           and
           our
           Church
           ;
           the
           more
           irrecouerable
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           notorious
           tryumph
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           
           the
           more
           dangerous
           downefall
           to
           our
           Religion
           ?
           and
           that
           these
           his
           Popish
           Deuotions
           might
           stand
           as
           an
           vnanswerable
           ,
           authorized
           and
           approued
           record
           against
           vs
           vnto
           all
           Posteritie
           ?
           Certainly
           the
           Authors
           impudencie
           in
           seeking
           ,
           and
           his
           treachery
           in
           purchasing
           this
           publike
           and
           notorious
           Approbation
           for
           his
           Booke
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           doe
           the
           greater
           hurt
           ,
           and
           giue
           a
           more
           fatall
           and
           pernicious
           blow
           and
           brand
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           extenuating
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           infinitely
           aggrauate
           and
           increase
           his
           guilt
           .
           Authoritie
           added
           vnto
           euill
           things
           detracts
           not
           from
           their
           euill
           ,
           but
           intends
           it
           more
           :
           this
           Approbation
           therefore
           will
           not
           salue
           ,
           but
           fester
           and
           inlarge
           his
           sore
           .
           But
           were
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           Licenced
           in
           good
           earnest
           ?
           Why
           then
           was
           not
           the
           Approbation
           annexed
           to
           the
           written
           Copy
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           bee
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           meere
           loose
           Paper
           ,
           which
           was
           neuer
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Copy
           ?
           Why
           doth
           the
           Printer
           report
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             London
          
           neuer
           read
           the
           Booke
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           carried
           him
           nothing
           but
           a
           bare
           white
           Paper
           ,
           with
           a
           Message
           from
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           to
           Licence
           these
           Deuotions
           :
           to
           which
           he
           set
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           wrote
           his
           Approbation
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           neuer
           had
           perused
           ,
           nor
           seene
           the
           Booke
           it selfe
           ?
           Either
           the
           Printer
           therefore
           is
           a
           lying
           Knaue
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           report
           him
           to
           be
           :
           )
           or
           else
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           neuer
           read
           ,
           and
           so
           neuer
           could
           approue
           this
           Booke
           :
           But
           admit
           the
           Printer
           (
           whose
           dishonestie
           is
           reported
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           Print
           any
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           for
           his
           priuat
           gaine
           ,
           )
           hath
           mis-reported
           the
           cariage
           of
           this
           Licence
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           BB.
           of
           London
           read
           the
           Book
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           because
           his
           Aprobation
           shews
           as
           much
           :
           )
           yet
           I
           would
           willingly
           learne
           thus
           much
           ,
           whether
           this
           Printed
           Coppy
           differs
           not
           from
           the
           written
           one
           ,
           which
           was
           allowed
           by
           his
           Lordship
           ?
           or
           whether
           there
           is
           not
           some
           Popery
           inserted
           in
           the
           Printed
           ,
           which
           was
           either
           wholly
           razed
           out
           ,
           or
           else
           omitted
           in
           the
           written
           Coppy
           ?
           For
           mine
           owne
           part
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           suspect
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Popery
           ,
           that
           is
           broached
           and
           couched
           
           in
           this
           booke
           was
           foysted
           in
           at
           the
           Presse
           ,
           without
           my
           Lord
           of
           Londons
           priuitie
           :
           and
           the
           more
           iealous
           am
           I
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           Printer
           had
           his
           written
           Coppy
           but
           by
           peecemeale
           ,
           sheete
           by
           sheete
           ,
           and
           not
           compleate
           together
           ;
           because
           the
           written
           Copy
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Printer
           as
           he
           Printed
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           against
           the
           vsuall
           course
           :
           and
           because
           there
           were
           sundry
           leaues
           reprinted
           and
           altered
           at
           the
           Presse
           by
           the
           Authors
           bare
           direction
           :
           (
           who
           hath
           likewise
           lately
           made
           some
           alterations
           in
           our
           Common
           Prayer
           Booke
           ,
           by
           what
           Authoritie
           I
           knowe
           not
           :
           )
           So
           that
           it
           is
           most
           probable
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           hath
           exceeded
           ,
           and
           abused
           ,
           not
           followed
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           makes
           his
           crime
           the
           greater
           .
           So
           that
           this
           first
           excuse
           and
           Plea
           ,
           doth
           onely
           aggrauate
           ,
           not
           lessen
           or
           abate
           his
           faulte
           .
        
         
           
           Our
           Authors
           second
           excuse
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             these
             Priuate
             Deuotions
             of
             his
             were
             compiled
             for
             the
             priuate
             vse
             of
             a
             well-disposed
             friend
             ,
             without
             any
             meaning
             to
             make
             the
             same
             publike
             to
             the
             World
             :
             though
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             leaue
             and
             warrant
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             were
             printed
             at
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Party
             ;
             for
             whose
             onely
             vse
             the
             same
             was
             collected
             ;
             to
             saue
             the
             labour
             and
             trouble
             of
             writing
             Coppies
             ,
             to
             be
             sparingly
             communicated
             to
             some
             few
             freinds
             :
          
           they
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Edition
           ;
           which
           is
           but
           shrowded
           vnder
           the
           Printers
           name
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           the
           Authors
           owne
           ,
           as
           the
           Printer
           hath
           in
           part
           confessed
           :
           These
           Deuotions
           therefore
           being
           Printed
           but
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           some
           priuate
           friends
           ,
           without
           any
           intennt
           to
           make
           them
           publique
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           mittigate
           ,
           if
           not
           excuse
           the
           Authors
           guilt
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           vnder-hand
           printing
           and
           spreading
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           among
           some
           priuate
           friends
           ,
           is
           a
           violent
           and
           strong
           presumption
           :
           that
           the
           Author
           was
           conscious
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           fraught
           with
           Popish
           trash
           :
           If
           they
           were
           the
           
             priuate
             prayers
             ,
             published
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Queene
          
           E●izabeth
           ,
           
             as
             his
             Title
             page
          
           and
           
             Preface
             doe
             surmise
          
           :
           *
           or
           
             if
             they
             were
             orthodox
             
             or
             fit
             to
             further
             and
             encrease
             Deuotion
             ,
             why
             should
             hee
             thus
             conceale
             them
             from
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           imprison
           them
           in
           the
           hands
           and
           closets
           of
           some
           few
           priuat
           friends
           :
           since
           *
           Truth
           desires
           to
           be
           publick
           ,
           &
           
             seekes
             no
             corners
             for
             to
             hide
             her self
             ?
          
           If
           they
           were
           Popish
           and
           corrupt
           ,
           why
           then
           were
           they
           printed
           and
           disperced
           sparingly
           among
           some
           priuate
           friends
           :
           or
           why
           were
           they
           Penned
           and
           collected
           ,
           why
           were
           they
           printed
           or
           disperced
           at
           all
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           close
           and
           secret
           scattering
           of
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           ,
           is
           ten
           times
           more
           dangerous
           and
           infectious
           ,
           then
           the
           open
           publishing
           of
           them
           to
           the
           world
           at
           first
           :
           because
           it
           findes
           the
           least
           opposition
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           perhaps
           )
           seduceth
           many
           before
           it
           be
           discouered
           :
           a
           
             As
             a
             concealed
             enemie
          
           ,
           or
           fire
           in
           a
           close
           obscure
           building
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           obuious
           vnto
           all
           mens
           sight
           ,
           are
           
             most
             pernitious
             and
             ineuitable
          
           :
           so
           Popish
           Pamphlets
           which
           passe
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           and
           are
           scattered
           vp
           and
           downe
           in
           priuate
           ,
           are
           most
           seducing
           and
           infectious
           :
           because
           they
           passe
           without
           discouerie
           and
           controle
           :
           whereas
           they
           would
           quickly
           be
           descried
           ,
           and
           so
           either
           answered
           or
           suppressed
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           intrap
           ,
           infect
           ,
           or
           poyson
           any
           ,
           were
           they
           but
           obuious
           vnto
           all
           mens
           view
           and
           censure
           at
           the
           first
           :
           so
           that
           our
           Authors
           vnder-hand
           communicating
           of
           his
           b
           Popery
           doth
           aggrauate
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           dealings
           more
           suspitious
           ,
           
             (
             c
             )
             because
             they
             shunne
             and
             flie
             the
             light
             ,
             as
             all
             euill
             workes
             and
             workers
             doe
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           would
           demand
           what
           priuate
           friend
           that
           was
           ,
           for
           whose
           vse
           these
           priuate
           Deuotions
           were
           compiled
           ,
           who
           would
           bee
           at
           so
           much
           cost
           and
           charge
           ,
           as
           to
           print
           such
           Popish
           trash
           as
           this
           .
           Was
           this
           priuate
           friend
           a
           Papist
           ,
           or
           a
           Protestant
           ?
           If
           a
           Papist
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           dare
           presume
           it
           was
           )
           then
           questionlesse
           these
           Deuotions
           which
           were
           composed
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           vse
           of
           Papists
           ,
           must
           needes
           be
           Popish
           :
           If
           a
           Protestant
           :
           then
           doubtlesse
           it
           was
           such
           a
           one
           whom
           our
           Author
           would
           perswade
           to
           become
           a
           Romane
           Proselite
           ,
           yea
           to
           enter
           into
           Popish
           Orders
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           
             houres
             of
             Prayer
          
           onely
           suite
           :
           else
           hee
           would
           neuer
           haue
           taken
           so
           
           
           
           
           
           much
           paines
           ,
           to
           compose
           these
           Canonicall
           and
           Popish
           Deuotions
           ,
           for
           his
           priuate
           vse
           ,
           which
           Protestants
           doe
           disclaime
           .
           It
           were
           well
           therefore
           ,
           if
           this
           our
           Authors
           friend
           were
           enquired
           after
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           d
           
             know
             his
             Religion
             by
             his
             friend
             :
          
           which
           is
           in
           part
           discouered
           by
           his
           booke
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           answere
           :
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           forged
           and
           false
           pretence
           ,
           as
           most
           euidently
           appeares
           :
           First
           ,
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           bookes
           that
           were
           printed
           off
           ,
           yea
           sold
           ,
           at
           first
           :
           being
           250
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           as
           the
           Printer
           hath
           confessed
           :
           since
           which
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           a
           second
           Impression
           of
           1000.
           
           Bookes
           more
           ,
           little
           different
           from
           the
           first
           :
           Now
           would
           any
           one
           be
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           print
           off
           1250
           Bookes
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           bequeath
           as
           a
           Legacie
           or
           New-yeares-gift
           to
           one
           priuate
           friend
           or
           two
           ,
           when
           as
           twelue
           or
           20
           Bookes
           would
           serue
           for
           such
           a
           purpose
           ?
           the
           multitude
           therefore
           ,
           and
           second
           Impression
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           doe
           sufficiently
           euidence
           :
           that
           the
           Authors
           end
           in
           printing
           was
           ,
           to
           publish
           them
           vnto
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           by
           them
           to
           scatter
           his
           seedes
           of
           Popery
           farre
           and
           neere
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           Authors
           tendring
           his
           booke
           to
           licence
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           his
           procuring
           of
           his
           annexed
           approbation
           ,
           is
           a
           pregnant
           testimony
           ,
           that
           his
           first
           intent
           was
           to
           divulge
           it
           ,
           else
           there
           were
           no
           neede
           of
           any
           such
           approbation
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Ordinaries
           approbation
           which
           runs
           thus
           :
           
             I
             haue
             read
             ouer
             this
             Booke
             ▪
             which
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             priuate
             Deuotions
             ,
             I
             thinke
             may
             well
             bee
             printed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doe
             giue
             lycence
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Geo.
             London
             .
          
           doth
           intimate
           as
           much
           :
           else
           he
           would
           haue
           entred
           his
           approbation
           thus
           .
           I
           giue
           lycence
           for
           some
           few
           Copies
           of
           this
           Booke
           to
           bee
           printed
           ,
           for
           the
           vse
           and
           benefit
           of
           some
           priuate
           friends
           of
           the
           Authors
           :
           (
           and
           n●t
           ,
           
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             priuate
             Deuotions
             :
          
           )
           I
           thinke
           it
           may
           well
           be
           printed
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           priuate
           ,
           but
           a
           publik●
           approbation
           for
           a
           popular
           and
           publike
           vse
           :
           else
           why
           should
           the
           Author
           himselfe
           affixe
           it
           to
           his
           last
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           first
           and
           second
           Editions
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           second
           ,
           third
           and
           last
           Editions
           had
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           allowance
           :
           therefore
           one
           and
           
           the
           selfe-same
           publike
           intent
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           our
           Authors
           Preface
           to
           his
           first
           Edition
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           his
           other
           Prologues
           ,
           and
           Aduertisements
           to
           his
           seuerall
           houres
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           his
           Lent
           ,
           and
           Ember
           w●ekes
           ,
           which
           testi●ie
           his
           intent
           to
           publish
           these
           Deuotions
           :
           )
           doth
           as
           clearely
           euidence
           ,
           that
           his
           first
           intention
           of
           printing
           these
           
             houres
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           divulge
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           communicate
           them
           to
           some
           priuate
           friends
           alone
           :
           
             as
             his
             causing
             of
          
           280
           
             Lights
             and
             Tapers
          
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           heard
           )
           
             besides
             Torches
             ,
             to
             bee
             lighted
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             Church
             of
             Durham
             ,
             on
             Candlemas
             day
             last
             past
             ,
             after
             the
             Popish
             custome
             ,
          
           e
           
             as
             if
             the
             God
             of
             Light
             had
             needed
             Lights
             &
             Tapers
             to
             behold
             his
             blind
             &
             dark
             Deuotions
             ,
          
           did
           then
           euidence
           and
           discouer
           him
           to
           be
           a
           notorious
           and
           professed
           Papist
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Pagan
             rather
             :
             who
          
           f
           
             were
             addicted
             to
             this
             Ceremonie
             ,
             of
             lighting
             Tapers
             to
             their
             Idoll
             Gods
             :
          
           For
           in
           his
           Praeface
           he
           layes
           downe
           foure
           
             reasons
             ,
             of
             setting
             forth
             these
             new
             Deuotions
             more
             fully
             then
             they
             were
             in
             Queene
          
           Elizabeths
           
             dayes
             :
             As
             first
             to
             continue
             and
             preserue
             the
             olde
             ancient
             Lawes
             and
             godly
             Cannons
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             abandon
             all
             extemporarie
             and
             conceiued
             Prayers
             ;
             to
             reduce
             men
             to
             an
             orderly
             and
             set
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             both
             what
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             when
             to
             pray
             :
          
           Secondly
           ,
           
             to
             let
             the
             world
             vnderstand
          
           :
           (
           pray
           marke
           this
           well
           ,
           and
           then
           iudge
           whether
           these
           were
           onely
           printed
           for
           a
           priuate
           friend
           :
           )
           
             That
             they
             who
             giue
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             accuse
             vs
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             abandon
             all
             the
             ancient
             formes
             of
             Piety
             and
             Deuotion
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             but
             betray
             their
             owne
             infirmities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             that
             they
          
           (
           not
           his
           priuate
           friend
           )
           
             who
             are
             this
             way
             already
             giuen
             ,
             and
             whom
             earnest
             lets
             and
             impediments
             doe
             often
             hinder
             from
             being
             partakers
             of
             the
             publike
             ,
             might
             haue
             here
             a
             dayly
             and
             deuout
             order
             of
             priuate
             prayer
             ,
             wherein
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             some
             Howres
             of
             the
             day
             at
             least
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Lastly
           ,
           
             that
             those
          
           (
           not
           one
           friend
           or
           two
           of
           his
           :
           )
           
             who
             perhaps
             are
             but
             coldly
             this
             way
             yet
             affected
             ,
             might
             by
             others
             example
             be
             stirred
             vp
             to
             the
             like
             Heauenly
             duety
             of
             performing
             their
             Dayly
             ,
             and
             Heauenly
             Deuotions
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           these
           foure
           popular
           ,
           and
           publique
           reasons
           ,
           doe
           
           diametrally
           oppose
           ,
           and
           contradict
           ,
           this
           g
           lying
           ,
           and
           forged
           excuse
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           Fathers
           on
           the
           Printer
           :
           that
           this
           Booke
           was
           neuer
           intended
           ,
           
             to
             be
             Printed
             for
             any
             publique
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             priuate
             vse
             ,
             of
             a
             priuate
             Friend
             ,
             at
             whose
             cost
             ,
             and
             charge
             they
             were
             Printed
             at
             the
             first
          
           :
           So
           that
           this
           pretence
           is
           meerely
           false
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           mittigate
           nor
           allay
           his
           Crime
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           Excuse
           which
           our
           Author
           ,
           or
           his
           friends
           in
           his
           behalfe
           may
           plead
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Popery
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           cleerely
           purged
           out
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           Editions
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Author
           may
           bee
           well
           excused
           ,
           and
           his
           Booke
           may
           passe
           for
           currant
           now
           .
        
         
           
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           first
           ;
           that
           the
           purging
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           second
           Editions
           of
           some
           drugges
           of
           Popery
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           ,
           and
           plaine
           confession
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           Popery
           couched
           ,
           and
           vented
           in
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           else
           why
           should
           they
           be
           purged
           thus
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answere
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           second
           Impression
           ,
           there
           was
           onely
           one
           point
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Prayer
             for
             the
             dead
          
           :
           a
           little
           h
           
             altered
             ,
             obscur●d
             and
             refined
          
           :
           but
           there
           was
           no
           point
           cleane
           oblitterated
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           this
           Prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           haue
           the
           man
           aliue
           ,
           euen
           then
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           Soule
           is
           disunited
           from
           his
           body
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           absurd
           ,
           and
           impossible
           thing
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Impression
           ,
           there
           are
           onely
           two
           Popish
           Assertions
           rectified
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           not
           altered
           in
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           
             the
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           refined
           onely
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           but
           quite
           expunged
           out
           of
           the
           last
           Impression
           :
           which
           though
           it
           bee
           cleared
           of
           these
           two
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           still
           furnished
           with
           those
           18.
           other
           points
           of
           Popery
           which
           I
           haue
           formerly
           deduced
           from
           it
           :
           and
           that
           Popish
           trash
           ,
           and
           Romish
           absurdities
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           discouered
           in
           my
           precedent
           Conclusions
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           forme
           and
           method
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           wholy
           Popish
           ,
           is
           still
           the
           same
           :
           wherefore
           there
           needs
           a
           further
           purging
           of
           these
           vncleane
           Deuotions
           ,
           I
           meane
           by
           fire
           ,
           which
           onely
           can
           defecate
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           them
           from
           their
           Romish
           drosse
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           though
           
           there
           are
           some
           points
           of
           Popery
           oblitterated
           ,
           not
           voluntarily
           ,
           but
           vpon
           great
           complaints
           at
           Counsell
           Table
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           point
           at
           all
           recanted
           in
           any
           of
           the
           subsequent
           Editions
           ,
           to
           giue
           any
           publike
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           World
           :
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           of
           the
           Editions
           suppressed
           ,
           or
           inhibited
           sale
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           but
           all
           of
           them
           being
           of
           one
           date
           ,
           of
           one
           yeere
           ,
           euen
           1627.
           hauing
           the
           selfe-same
           allowance
           ,
           and
           approbation
           prefixed
           them
           ,
           are
           sold
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           Printed
           ,
           )
           promiscuously
           without
           any
           let
           ,
           or
           contradiction
           :
           so
           that
           our
           Author
           stands
           but
           where
           he
           did
           at
           first
           ,
           since
           all
           his
           editions
           stand
           approoued
           ,
           and
           passe
           for
           currant
           Coyne
           .
           Fiftly
           ,
           the
           
             priuate
             Prayers
             Authorized
             by
             Queene
          
           Elizabeth
           1560.
           though
           they
           mention
           
             the
             first
             ▪
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             ninth
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Vespers
             ,
             and
             the
             Compli●e
             :
          
           yet
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           Editions
           of
           them
           ,
           1564.
           and
           1573.
           these
           Popish
           phrases
           ,
           and
           Howers
           are
           totally
           omitted
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           remainders
           of
           them
           left
           :
           And
           yet
           our
           Author
           to
           propagate
           ,
           and
           authorize
           this
           new-broach●d
           Popery
           ,
           can
           waiue
           ,
           and
           passe
           by
           these
           latter
           ,
           and
           refined
           Impressions
           ,
           where
           these
           Howers
           are
           expunged
           ,
           and
           betake
           himselfe
           vnto
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           worst
           Impression
           onely
           :
           and
           will
           hee
           not
           much
           more
           doe
           the
           same
           in
           his
           owne
           Deuotions
           ,
           if
           occasion
           serue
           ?
           will
           hee
           not
           easily
           disclaime
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           owne
           his
           first
           Impression
           ,
           which
           hee
           neuer
           yet
           recanted
           ,
           if
           Popery
           should
           once
           get
           head
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           begins
           to
           doe
           apace
           ?
           yes
           verily
           :
           Wherefore
           since
           hee
           hath
           taken
           this
           liberty
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           waiue
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           cleaue
           vnto
           the
           first
           Impression
           onely
           of
           these
           
             priuate
             Prayers
          
           :
           so
           he
           must
           giue
           vs
           leaue
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           done
           ,
           )
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           with
           his
           
             Deuotions
             ,
             and
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
             ,
          
           especially
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           them
           was
           neuer
           yet
           suppressed
           ,
           nor
           recanted
           :
           so
           that
           this
           excuse
           doeth
           more
           condemne
           ,
           then
           quit
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           helpe
           nor
           cleare
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           now
           replied
           ;
           
           that
           his
           former
           Editions
           may
           be
           all
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           further
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           may
           passe
           vpon
           them
           ,
           till
           all
           their
           Popery
           and
           Errors
           ,
           are
           quite
           cleansed
           out
           .
        
         
         
           
           I
           answere
           first
           ;
           that
           most
           of
           the
           former
           Impressions
           ,
           be
           already
           vented
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           into
           sundry
           mens
           ;
           yea
           ,
           into
           Papists
           hands
           ,
           (
           who
           store
           them
           vp
           as
           Iewels
           ,
           and
           Monuments
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           our
           defection
           from
           our selues
           ,
           to
           them
           :
           )
           therefore
           it
           is
           now
           impossible
           to
           suppresse
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           who
           should
           haue
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           crushed
           them
           in
           the
           shell
           ,
           are
           now
           such
           Sanctuaries
           ,
           and
           Shelters
           to
           them
           :
           a
           
             that
             in
             steed
             of
             suppressing
             them
             ,
             they
             intercept
             such
             Bookes
             at
             Presse
             ,
             as
             giue
             any
             answere
             ,
             or
             reply
             vnto
             them
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             passe
             the
             Presse
             on
             any
             tearmes
             ;
             when
             as
             they
             should
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             either
             Licence
             both
             ,
             or
             neither
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             side
             alone
             .
          
           And
           is
           there
           any
           likelihood
           then
           ,
           of
           calling
           in
           these
           Popish
           Deuotions
           ,
           which
           are
           thus
           guarded
           ,
           and
           protected
           ,
           euen
           in
           d●spite
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           labors
           for
           to
           Damne
           them
           ?
           Thirdly
           ,
           no
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           
             Ignis
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           can
           cleanse
           them
           from
           their
           Popish
           drosse
           .
           The
           whole
           frame
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           moitie
           of
           their
           subiect
           matter
           ,
           is
           meerely
           Popish
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           already
           proou●d
           :
           and
           can
           any
           thing
           then
           but
           fire
           ,
           and
           fagot
           ,
           refine
           ,
           and
           purge
           them
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           And
           why
           should
           they
           not
           bee
           purged
           ,
           and
           refined
           thus
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           a
           publike
           brand
           and
           blemish
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           record
           against
           our
           cause
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           a
           great
           aduantage
           to
           our
           Popish
           Aduersaries
           ,
           and
           a
           griefe
           ,
           and
           eye-sore
           to
           our
           Friends
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           wish
           the
           wel-fare
           of
           our
           Zion
           ?
           Can
           any
           thing
           but
           fire
           expiate
           their
           guilt
           ,
           or
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           wipe
           off
           that
           disgrace
           ,
           that
           brand
           ,
           &
           great
           dishonour
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           brought
           vpon
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           Church
           ?
           If
           Doctor
           Mocketts
           Booke
           ,
           if
           Maister
           Eltons
           
             Booke
             vpon
             the
             Commandements
          
           ,
           for
           some
           few
           points
           of
           Puritanism●
           ,
           onely
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           stile
           it
           ,
           )
           in
           the
           burning
           of
           which
           ,
           Master
           Cozens
           and
           his
           Patrons
           had
           the
           greatest
           hands
           ,
           though
           they
           neuer
           stird
           ,
           nor
           spake
           as
           yet
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           against
           any
           Popish
           Treatises
           whatsoeuer
           .
           If
           
             Paraeus
             his
             Booke
          
           ,
           (
           himselfe
           being
           but
           a
           meere
           Forraigner
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           our
           Kings
           Alleageance
           ,
           )
           for
           one
           meere
           point
           of
           State
           ,
           against
           the
           
           
             Supremacy
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           were
           so
           solemnely
           burnt
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           ignominie
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           that
           might
           bee
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           haue
           the
           happinesse
           ,
           nor
           fauour
           of
           an
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           to
           wipe
           out
           these
           their
           Errors
           in
           some
           new
           Impressions
           :
           shall
           Master
           Mountagues
           :
           shall
           Master
           Couzens
           his
           Booke
           ,
           (
           he
           being
           a
           Minister
           of
           our
           owne
           Church
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           forraigner
           as
           Paraeus
           was
           ,
           )
           wherein
           there
           is
           twentie
           points
           of
           Popery
           broached
           at
           the
           least
           :
           wherein
           there
           are
           sundry
           prophane
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           passages
           ,
           and
           Popish
           absurdities
           :
           wherein
           the
           b
           
             Sacred
             ashes
          
           ,
           Fame
           ,
           and
           Pietie
           of
           our
           Religious
           ,
           and
           renowned
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           are
           Prophaned
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Shelters
           ,
           and
           Patronage
           of
           Popery
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Practise
           of
           our
           Religion
           are
           highly
           violated
           ;
           finde
           so
           much
           fauour
           ,
           and
           vniust
           coniuance
           ,
           as
           to
           escape
           the
           fiery
           flames
           which
           these
           haue
           vndergone
           ?
           God
           forbid
           :
           Certainely
           ,
           though
           Master
           Couzens
           hath
           a
           singular
           facultie
           in
           altering
           ,
           and
           purging
           of
           our
           
             Common
             Prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           where
           hee
           hath
           purged
           out
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Priests
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           bring
           in
           Masse
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           these
           Bookes
           of
           his
           ,
           should
           bee
           at
           leastwise
           purged
           from
           their
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           Popish
           drosse
           ,
           by
           such
           solemne
           and
           publike
           flames
           ,
           as
           will
           desolue
           them
           into
           ashes
           ,
           and
           quite
           annihilate
           that
           publike
           scandall
           ,
           and
           purge
           out
           those
           deepe-died
           blots
           ,
           and
           open
           scarres
           ,
           which
           they
           haue
           iustly
           brought
           vpon
           our
           Church
           :
           So
           that
           this
           fourth
           excuse
           is
           weake
           and
           bootelesse
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           obiect
           ;
           
           that
           many
           of
           those
           Popish
           points
           which
           I
           haue
           laid
           vnto
           our
           Authors
           charge
           ,
           are
           not
           directly
           bro●ched
           ,
           but
           onely
           wrested
           ,
           and
           inferred
           ,
           by
           strained
           collections
           from
           certaine
           passages
           in
           these
           his
           
             priuate
             Deuotions
          
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           ought
           to
           make
           the
           best
           construction
           .
        
         
           I
           answere
           first
           ;
           
           that
           sundry
           of
           the
           points
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Canonicall
             Howers
             ;
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
             ;
             Prayers
             for
             the
             Dead
             ;
             Seuen
             Sacraments
             ;
             Canonnization
             of
             Saints
             ;
             The
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             Diuine
             Institution
             of
             Lent
             ;
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             a
             Priest
             ;
             The
             approbation
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Altars
             ,
          
           
           and
           with
           them
           of
           Masse
           :
           
             The
             inhibition
             of
             Marriage
             at
             certaine
             seasons
             ;
             and
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           (
           our
           Authors
           best
           beloued
           Mother
           ,
           )
           with
           sundry
           others
           ,
           are
           so
           particularly
           ,
           and
           clearely
           set
           downe
           in
           positiue
           words
           :
           and
           the
           residue
           of
           those
           Popish
           points
           ,
           so
           necessarily
           ,
           and
           plainely
           deduced
           from
           his
           words
           and
           meaning
           ,
           being
           Paraleld
           with
           those
           Popis●
           Authors
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           extracted
           ;
           that
           he
           who
           runnes
           may
           plainely
           read
           them
           ▪
           and
           I
           should
           haue
           wronged
           our
           Author
           much
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           made
           such
           Expositions
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           will
           properly
           brooke
           no
           other
           construction
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           hath
           beene
           giuen
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           whole
           frame
           and
           modell
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           subiect
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           wholy
           borrowed
           ,
           and
           consarcinated
           out
           of
           Popish
           Tractets
           ,
           and
           Deuotions
           :
           and
           besides
           our
           Authors
           end
           ,
           and
           drift
           in
           publishing
           them
           ,
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           to
           serue
           ,
           and
           vsher
           Popery
           into
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           
             as
             I
             haue
             already
             prooued
          
           .
           No
           charitie
           therefore
           ought
           so
           farre
           to
           foole
           ,
           or
           blind
           mee
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           out
           mine
           eyes
           ;
           or
           cause
           mee
           for
           to
           thwart
           the
           very
           meaning
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           purpose
           of
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           excuse
           his
           guilt
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           grosse
           ,
           and
           obuious
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           men
           :
           that
           I
           should
           but
           contract
           my
           owne
           guilt
           ,
           in
           abating
           his
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           such
           who
           make
           this
           Plea
           consider
           ;
           that
           it
           alwayes
           hath
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           euer
           will
           bee
           ,
           the
           beaten
           rode
           ,
           and
           method
           ,
           of
           all
           insinuating
           ,
           and
           seducing
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           couch
           ,
           and
           broach
           their
           Errors
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           warily
           ,
           and
           c
           sparingly
           as
           may
           be
           :
           and
           to
           scatter
           d
           
             some
             seeds
             ,
             and
             kernels
             of
             them
             ,
          
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           
             in
             shor●
             ,
             obscure
             passages
          
           ,
           e
           
             and
             not
             to
             sow
             them
             thicke
             together
             ,
             but
             with
             some
             intermixed
             truethes
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             present
             discouery
             :
             that
             so
             they
             might
             spring
             and
             grow
             vp
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             they
             haue
             gotten
             strength
             and
             force
             to
             grapple
             ,
             and
             encounter
             with
             the
             Trueth
             in
             open
             field
             :
          
           This
           the
           *
           
             common
             prouerbe
          
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           and
           practise
           of
           all
           Ages
           testifie
           :
           Whence
           the
           f
           
             Fathers
             in
             
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
          
           who
           knew
           that
           Heresies
           must
           bee
           alwayes
           crushed
           in
           the
           shell
           ,
           haue
           beene
           so
           iealous
           ouer
           springing
           Heretiques
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           sifted
           euery
           Sentence
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           ●yllable
           of
           their
           Writings
           to
           the
           bran
           ,
           and
           giuen
           them
           that
           interpretation
           alwaies
           ,
           which
           was
           most
           ●utable
           and
           consonant
           to
           their
           Hereticall
           and
           pernitious
           purposes
           and
           intents
           :
           when
           as
           th●y
           would
           haue
           borne
           a
           more
           fa●ourable
           ,
           Orthodox●
           ,
           and
           ●ayrer
           construction
           ,
           had
           they
           beheld
           them
           onely
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           prouidence
           ,
           and
           discretion
           too
           :
           And
           is
           not
           this
           our
           Authors
           practise
           ?
           *
           
             Doth
             he
             no●
             cunningly
             sow
             and
             intermixe
             his
             Tares
             and
             Drugs
             of
             Popery
             with
             seeds
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Scriptures
             ?
             doth
             not
             he
             like
             a
             Nurse
             ▪
             or
             skilfull
             Physitian
             sweeten
             his
             Popish
             Pills
             ,
             and
             bitter
             Potions
             with
             some
             sugered
             and
             pleasant
             ingredients
             :
             and
             adorne
             the
             poysonous
             and
             rotten
             carkas
             of
             his
             Book●
             ,
             with
             the
             Saint-like
             Stile
             and
             Title
             of
             Deu●tion
             ;
             that
             so
             his
             truthes
             ,
             his
             pietie
             ,
             and
             glosing
             Title
             ,
             might
             draw
             downe
             ,
             and
             vent
             his
             Romish
             Errors
             ,
             pylls
             ,
             and
             poysonous
             Potions
             ?
          
           Why
           then
           should
           a-any
           out
           of
           a
           blinde
           and
           ●oolish
           Charitie
           ,
           extenuate
           or
           conceale
           his
           treacherous
           and
           seducing
           Practises
           ,
           or
           qua●f
           off
           these
           his
           poysonous
           ,
           though
           health-promising
           Po●ions
           ,
           to
           his
           owne
           and
           others
           hurt
           :
           and
           not
           di●ulge
           and
           and
           lay
           them
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           amplest
           manner
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           auoide
           and
           shunne
           them
           more
           ?
           Well
           ,
           let
           other
           men
           con●iue
           and
           wincke
           at
           Errors
           ;
           and
           smooth
           ouer
           ,
           slight
           ,
           or
           disregard
           ;
           or
           else
           extennute
           ,
           fal●e
           ,
           or
           skinne-ouer
           these
           Popish
           passages
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           practises
           ,
           of
           our
           Author
           whiles
           they
           will
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           foolish
           pitty
           or
           del●ded
           Charitie
           :
           (
           which
           is
           the
           only
           meanes
           to
           spred
           their
           poyson
           and
           contagion
           farre
           and
           neere
           :
           and
           to
           betray
           our
           Church
           and
           Truth
           into
           our
           enemies
           hands
           without
           resistance
           :
           )
           Yet
           
           my
           poore
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           my
           Conscience
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           act
           a
           greater
           or
           higher
           part
           of
           Loue
           and
           Charitie
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           Church
           ,
           to
           State
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           ouer-credulous
           ,
           and
           secure
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           apt
           to
           swallow
           all
           that
           comes
           to
           hand
           without
           suspition
           :
           then
           to
           Anatomize
           and
           rip
           vp
           all
           those
           hidden
           vaines
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Romish
           and
           soule-slaying
           poyson
           of
           these
           Deuotions
           lye
           ,
           and
           to
           display
           them
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           might
           shunne
           their
           venome
           and
           Infection
           for
           all
           future
           times
           .
           In
           which
           I
           haue
           gone
           so
           euenly
           betweene
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Trueth
           ,
           that
           all
           Circumstances
           being
           well
           considered
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           haue
           neither
           gone
           to
           farre
           in
           strayning
           of
           the
           Words
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           fell
           to
           short
           (
           but
           where
           my
           ability
           and
           leasure
           could
           not
           reach
           )
           in
           vindicating
           the
           wrong
           and
           quarrell
           of
           the
           other
           :
           which
           cleares
           my
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           falsifies
           this
           Excuse
           .
        
         
           
           The
           last
           excuse
           which
           may
           be
           made
           and
           pleaded
           for
           our
           Author
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           supposed
           Printer
           (
           but
           in
           truth
           the
           very
           Author
           )
           makes
           .
           *
           
             That
             whateuer
             reproachfull
             Imputations
             haue
             beene
             cast
             vpon
             the
             Author
             or
             his
             Booke
             by
             the
             maleuolency
             of
             some
             dispositions
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             who
             make
             this
             Booke
             of
             his
             an
             Apish
             imitation
             of
             Romish
             Superstition
             :
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             though
             inferior
             vnto
             most
             ,
          
           (
           a
           clause
           which
           neuer
           came
           from
           any
           Printers
           quill
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           doe
           applaud
           their
           Authors
           ,
           not
           depresse
           them
           thus
           :
           )
           
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             that
             he
          
           h
           
             and
             others
             who
             were
             therewith
             acquainted
             before
             the
             Printing
             of
             the
             Booke
             ;
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             ingage
             their
             credits
             ,
             and
             liues
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             England
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             of
             Popery
             and
             Romish
             Superstition
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             :
          
           therefore
           the
           Author
           and
           his
           Worke
           are
           guiltlesse
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answere
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           but
           the
           Printers
           vaunts
           ,
           
           and
           bragges
           ,
           if
           i
           
             Titles
             may
             bee
             credited
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Authors
           Plea
           ;
           who
           ought
           to
           iustifie
           and
           acquit
           himselfe
           .
           But
           admit
           it
           be
           the
           Avthors
           proper
           Plea
           ;
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           Printer
           beare
           the
           name
           :
           I
           answere
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           k
           
             may
             
             be
             to
             partiall
             a
             Iudge
             in
             his
             owne
             behalfe
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           re●erve
           himselfe
           to
           such
           impartiall
           Iuges
           ,
           who
           can
           iudge
           more
           clearely
           of
           him
           then
           himselfe
           :
           and
           that
           l
           
             not
             by
             hi●
             words
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             deedes
          
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           shall
           be
           iudged
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Wherefore
           wee
           must
           not
           wholly
           dote
           vpon
           our
           Authors
           or
           the
           Printers
           words
           ,
           but
           sentence
           or
           acquit
           him
           by
           his
           workes
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           as
           euident
           as
           the
           Sunne
           at
           Noone-tide
           ,
           that
           these
           Deuotions
           of
           our
           Author
           are
           wholly
           Popish
           both
           in
           Method
           ,
           Manner
           ,
           Forme
           ,
           and
           Vse
           ,
           and
           all
           concurring
           circumstances
           ;
           as
           this
           Suruay
           and
           Censure
           of
           them
           prooues
           :
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           ballance
           or
           Iudge
           him
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Printers
           smooth
           and
           glosing
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           to
           his
           Workes
           ?
           If
           Wordes
           or
           ample
           protestations
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           Truth
           and
           Church
           might
           passe
           for
           currant
           :
           Then
           m
           
             Heretiques
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             giue
             good
             words
             ,
             protesting
             that
             they
             are
             for
             Christ
             and
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             war
             against
             them
             ,
             vnder
             these
             pretences
          
           ;
           might
           alwayes
           scape
           vnsentenced
           ,
           and
           vndiscouered
           ,
           and
           passe
           for
           Orthodox
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           and
           true
           hearted
           Christians
           .
           n
           
             Hee
             therefore
             who
             professeth
             himselfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             faithfull
             member
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             would
             h●ue
             others
             deeme
             him
             so
             ●
             must
             declare
             himselfe
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             fruits
             and
             actions
             :
          
           which
           if
           
             they
             contradict
          
           his
           speeches
           (
           as
           our
           Authors
           doe
           :
           )
           they
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           expiating
           the
           guilt
           ,
           o
           
             that
             they
             doe
             but
             propalate
             and
             discouer
             the
             hollownesse
             and
             treacherie
             of
             his
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           subiect
           him
           to
           the
           sharper
           censures
           :
           It
           skills
           not
           then
           what
           Verball
           protestations
           our
           Author
           ,
           or
           the
           Printer
           for
           him
           make
           :
           since
           these
           his
           
             Howers
             of
             Prayer
          
           ,
           which
           would
           vsher
           Popery
           into
           our
           Church
           againe
           ,
           with
           publike
           approbation
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           and
           Standard
           of
           our
           blessed
           Elizabeth
           :
           to
           baff●e
           ,
           and
           cheate
           vs
           of
           that
           Orthodox
           ,
           
           pure
           ,
           and
           vndoubted
           Religion
           ,
           which
           we
           haue
           so
           long
           and
           happily
           enioyed
           ,
           in
           peace
           ,
           in
           wealth
           ,
           and
           all
           variety
           of
           outward
           blessings
           :
           and
           therefore
           should
           not
           now
           begin
           to
           loath
           and
           cast
           it
           off
           at
           last
           :
           together
           with
           his
           alteration
           of
           our
           
             Common
             prayer
             Booke
          
           ,
           and
           putting
           in
           of
           Priests
           for
           Ministers
           :
           his
           ingrossing
           of
           Popish
           
             Prayer-Bookes
             ,
             Portuasses
             ,
             and
             Deuotions
          
           for
           sundry
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           his
           curious
           and
           costly
           binding
           ,
           and
           stamping
           of
           them
           af-the
           Popish
           manner
           :
           his
           forwardnesse
           in
           suppressing
           such
           Parallels
           and
           Answers
           as
           were
           written
           against
           Master
           Mountague
           his
           bosome
           freind
           ,
           and
           brother
           in
           euil
           ,
           without
           any
           lawfull
           warrant
           :
           his
           causing
           280.
           waxe
           Tapers
           to
           bee
           lighted
           in
           the
           
             Cathedrall
             Church
          
           of
           Durham
           ,
           on
           
             Candlemas
             day
             last
             past
          
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           heard
           :
           with
           the
           publik
           bruite
           ,
           and
           same
           of
           most
           that
           know
           him
           ;
           proclaime
           him
           an
           open
           and
           professed
           Papist
           ,
           an
           industrious
           Factor
           ,
           and
           an
           vndoubted
           member
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           whose
           good
           he
           wholy
           labours
           :
           and
           no
           true
           member
           of
           our
           
             English
             Church
          
           .
           Since
           therefore
           our
           Author
           hath
           now
           nothing
           left
           ,
           to
           iustifie
           or
           excuse
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           this
           worke
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           derogatory
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           to
           our
           renowned
           Queene
           :
           so
           preiudiciall
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           our
           established
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           oppugne
           ,
           in
           a
           notorious
           ,
           and
           high
           degree
           :
           and
           so
           adu●ntagious
           for
           the
           Whorish
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           still
           contriues
           ,
           and
           workes
           our
           ruine
           by
           our selues
           alone
           :
           I
           will
           here
           conclude
           my
           verball
           Censure
           ,
           and
           Sur●ay
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Deuotions
           ▪
           and
           lea●e
           both
           him
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           reall
           Censure
           ,
           and
           Suruay
           ,
           of
           that
           Honourable
           ,
           Pious
           ,
           Zealous
           ,
           and
           Graue
           Assembly
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           render
           both
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           iust
           demerits
           :
           that
           so
           p
           
             their
             penall
             ex●mples
             ▪
             ●ay
             prooue
             others
             medecines
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               HIEROM
               .
               Epist.
               54.
            
             
          
           
             Hac
             s●nt
             quae
             coargutione
             non
             indigent
             :
             per●idiam
             cor●●
             exposuisse
             superasso
             est
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A10177-e200
           
             a
             
               Nulla
               magna
               Ciuitas
               diu
               quiescere
               potest
               :
               si
               foris
               hostem
               non
               habet
               domi
               inuenit
               .
            
             Liuie
             .
             Rom
             Histor.
             l.
             30.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
             
               Arma
               quae
               non
               habent
               hostem
               ,
               saepisame
               in
               ciuem
               conuertuntur
               .
            
             Case
             .
             Polit.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             6●2
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Quam
               graue
               &
               quam
               acerbe
               est
               hostibus
               tam
               pro●ligatis
               ,
               &
               nemine●x
               aduerso
               se
               opponere
               audente
               ,
               vt
               ipsi
               nos
               oppugnaremus
               mutuo
               ,
               &
               sic
               ●aetitiam
               inimicis
               atque
               adeò
               ●●sum
               praeberemus
               .
            
             Theodoret.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             hist
             l
             1
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               longe
               scilicet
               hostes
               Quaren
               li
               nobis
               ,
               circumstāt
               vndique
               muros
            
             Virgi
             .
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             11.
             
             
               Intus
               habes
               ,
               qu●
               poscis
            
             .
             Ouid.
             Met.
             l.
             6
             
          
           
             d
             Virgil.
             Aeneid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Quot
               usquisque
               en●m
               iuxta
               diuitem
               pauper
               ,
               aut
               i●tactus
               aut
               tutus
               est
               ?
               Quid
               enim
               omnium
               aliud
               dignitas
               sublimium
               quam
               proscriptio
               ciuitatum
               :
               aut
               quid
               aliud
               quorundam
               ,
               quos
               taceo
               praefectura
               ,
               quam
               praeda
               ?
               Nulla
               siquidem
               maior
               pauperculorum
               est
               depopulatio
               ,
               quā
               potestas
               .
               Ad
               hoc
               enim
               honor
               a
               paucis
               emitur
               ,
               vt
               cunctorum
               vastatione
               soluatur
               .
               Quo
               quid
               esse
               indignius
               aut
               iniquius
               potest
               ?
               Reddunt
               miseri
               dignitatum
               praetia
               quas
               nonemunt
               .
               Comercium
               nes●iunt
               ,
               et
               solutionem
               sciunt
               :
               vt
               pauci
               illustrentur
               ,
               mundus
               euertitur
               .
               Vnius
               honor
               ,
               orbis
               excidium
               est
               .
               Veniunt
               plerumque
               noui
               nun●●
               ,
               noui●
               epistu
               ar●
               a
               summis
               sublimitatibus
               missi
               ,
               qui
               commendantur
               illustribus
               paucis
               ad
               exitiae
               plu●●morum
               :
               decernuntur
               his
               noua
               muner●
               ,
               decernuntur
               noua
               indictiones
               :
               decornunt
               potentes
               ,
               quod
               soluant
               paupe●es
               :
               decernit
               gratia
               diuitum
               ,
               quoa
               perdat
               turba
               miserorum
               ,
               Ipsi
               enim
               in
               nullo
               se●t●unt
               ,
               quod
               decernunt
               .
               Salu.
               De
               Gubernat
               .
               Dei
               l.
               4.
               p.
               104.105
               .
               l.
               5.
               p.
               161.
            
             162.
             
          
           
             f
             Marke
             14.9
             .
             Luke
             21.12.13
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.17
             
          
           
             h
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               Atolog
               .
               1.
               
               &
            
             2.
             
             
               Tertul.
               Apolog.
               aduersus
               Gent.
               et
               ad
               Scapulam
               lib
            
             see
             Zozeman
             .
             Eusebius
             .
             Nicepherus
             .
             Socrates
             .
             and
             the
             booke
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             according
             .
          
           
             i
             Act.
             24.25
             .
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             25.9.10.11.12
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             Thomas
             of
             Walsingham
             .
             hist.
             Angl.
             Rich.
             2.
             p.
             256.257
             .
          
           
             m
             Ibidem
             .
             p.
             205.208.209
             .
          
           
             n
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apologie
             .
             part
             .
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             diuision
             1.
             pag.
             ●22
             .
          
           
             o
             Christian
             subiection
             ,
             &
             Ant●christian
             Rebellion
             .
             part
             .
             3.
             neere
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             p
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             cap.
             1.19.3
             .
             &
             4.
             
             Ed.
             6.
             c.
             10.5
             .
             &
             6.
             
             Ed.
             6
             cap.
             1.
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             See
             
               Apostol
               .
               Canones
               .
               Can.
            
             ●
             7.80
             .
             
               82.
               
               Clemens
               .
               Conflit
               .
               l.
               2.
               cap.
               6.
               
               Concil
               .
               El●berenū
               .
               Can.
            
             19.
             
             
               Carthag
               1.
               
               Can.
               6.9
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Can.
               15.
            
             4.
             
             Can
             18.20.51.52.53
             .
             
               Chalcedon
               .
               Can.
            
             3.
             
             Tur●nense
             .
             1
             
               Can.
               5.
            
             3.
             
             Can.
             23.
             
             Aurelianense
             .
             3.
             
             Can.
             26
             
               4.
               
               Can.
            
             23.
             
             11.13
             .
             
               Toletanum
               .
               4
               Can.
            
             30
             .
             4●
             .
             
               11
               ,
               Can.
            
             6.
             
             Constan●in●●
             .
             6.
             
             
               Can.
               9.
               
               Palat●um
               .
               Vernis
               .
               Can.
               16.
               
               Nicanū
            
             2.
             
             Can.
             10.
             
             
               Forotuliense
               .
               Can●
            
             6.
             
             Cabilon●nse
             .
             2.
             
             5.6.11.12
             .
             
               Moguntinū
               .
               Can.
            
             10.12.14
             .
             
               &
               sub
               Rabano
               .
               Can
            
             13.
             
             29.30
             .
             85.93.100
             .
             
               Parisiense
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             28.
             
             
               Meldense
               .
               Can.
               49.
               
               Wormatense
               .
               Can.
            
             67.
             
             
               Synod
               .
               8.
               
               Oecumenica
               .
               Can.
               ●4
               .
               Triburiense
               .
               Can.
            
             2.
             
             
               Coloniense
               .
               part
               .
               2.
               cap.
            
             25.30
             .
             ●1
             .
             
               Lateran
               .
               pars
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             part
             .
             17.
             
             
               &
               Can.
            
             106.
             
             
               Reformat
               .
               Cleri
               .
               Germania
               ,
               cap
               4
               Synod
               .
               Augustensis
               cap.
            
             10.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               Sess.
            
             2●
             .
             
               de
               Reformat
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Sess.
             25
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sess.
             25.
             cap.
             17.
             
             See
             
               Gratian.
               Causa
            
             .
             21.
             
             Quaestio
             .
             3.
             
             
               Roger
               Houedon
               .
               histo
               .
               Angl.
               p.
               589.590
               .
               H●erom
               .
               Epist
               ●
               ad
               N●potianū
               .
               Decreta
               Pelagii
               .
               cap
            
             17
             
               Surius
               Concil
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             p.
             295.
             
             
               Rescripta
               Nicholai
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tit.
             10.
             cap.
             6.7
             .
             
               Bernard
               de
               Consid.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             See
             Thomas
             of
             
               Walsingham
               hist.
               Angl.
               p.
            
             181.
             
               ●podigma
               Neustria
               p.
            
             132
             Where
             vpon
             the
             petition
             of
             the
             ●ords
             in
             Parliment
             .
             4
             〈◊〉
             of
             Ed.
             3.
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Clergie
             men
             were
             d●priued
             of
             all
             theire
             temporall
             offices
             .
          
           
             r
             Perpetuity
             of
             a
             Regenerate
             mans
             estate
             :
             The
             appendix
             to
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Theodoret.
               Eccl.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Theodoret.
               Ib.
               c.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             v
             
               Munster
               Cosmogr
               .
               l
               4.
               c.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               Extant
               libri
               quos
               adhuc
               laicus
               recentissima
               mea
               conuersione
               conscripsi
               ,
               &c.
               Contra
               Iulianum
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
             Tom.
             7.
             part
             .
             2.
             
               p.
               508.
            
             
          
           
             y
             
               August
               .
               de
               Anima
               et
               eius
               Origine
               ▪
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Euseb.
               Eccl.
               hist.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             19.20.21.22.23
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Euseb
               ,
               Ecel
               .
               hist.
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             
               See
               Doctor
               Sparkes
               Answer
               to
               Albines
               ,
               cap.
               13.
               
               And
               Bishop
               Vshers
               Praeface
               to
               Sir
               
                 Christopher
                 Syb●●orps
              
               booke
               ,
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               
                 Nihil
                 itaque
                 ind●gnadū
                 vel
                 dolendum
                 si
                 quicunque
                 de
                 diuinis
                 quaerat
                 ,
                 sential
                 ,
                 proferat●
                 cum
                 non
                 disp●tanti●
                 authoritas
                 ,
                 sed
                 disputationis
                 ipsius
                 veritas
                 requiratur
                 :
                 atque
                 etiam
                 quo
                 impe●it●or
                 sermo
                 ,
                 hoc
                 illustrior
                 ratio
                 est
                 Minutius
                 ,
                 Fal●●
                 :
                 Oct●u●o
                 .
                 p
              
               44.
               
            
          
           
             c
             
               A●tera
               manu
               ferunt
               lapidem
               dum
               panem
               ostentant
               altera
               ,
               P●auti
               .
               Aulularia
               .
               Act
               1.
               p
            
             82.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             e
             Cant●c
             .
             5.7
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.20
             Ephes
             6.23
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.26
             .
             1
             Iohn
             .
             3.16
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             Gees
             Catalogue
             of
             of
             Popish
             bookes
             ,
             that
             haue
             beene
             lately
             printed
             and
             d●spersed
             here
             in
             England
             ▪
             
          
           
             h
             
               Maluerim
               ver●●
               effendere
               quam
               ●lacere
               adul●i●do
               .
               Seneca
               de
               Clementia
               .
               cap.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Temeraria
               ,
               falsa
               &
               impia
               dicta
               refell●tote
               redarguste
               ,
               reprobate
               :
               Nam
               Intercipere
               scripta
               ,
               &
               publicatam
               velle
               submergere
               lection●m
               non
               est
               Deos
               defendere
               ,
               sed
               veritatis
               testificationem
               timere
            
             :
             Arnob
             :
             Adu
             :
             Gentes●
             l
             :
             3.
             p
             :
             104.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Cuncta
               prius
               tentanda
               :
               sed
               immedicabi●e
               vulnus
               ense
               reseidendum
               est
               ,
               ne
               pars
               syncerae
               trahatu●
               .
            
             Oui.
             Metamop
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Grex
               totus
               in
               agris
               ,
               vniu●
               scabie
               ca●i●
               :
               &
               porrigine
               porci
               ,
               v●aque
               conspecta
               ,
               liuorem
               ducit
               ab
               vua
               .
            
             Iuuen.
             Satyr
             .
             2
             
          
           
             r
             
               Cum
               feriunt
               vnum
               non
               vnum
               fulmi●●
               t●rrent
               Iunct
               aque
               per●usso
               tur●a
               ●auer●
               solet
               .
            
             Ouid
             de
             Pont.
             l.
             3.
             ele
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Alitur
               vitium
               ,
               cresci●que
               tegendo
            
             .
             Virg.
             G●ag
             l
             
               3.
               
               Multa
               dum
               le●iter
               corriguntur
               ,
               sapius
               mai●ra
               consurgunt
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Cabilonense
             1.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             x
             Herodotus
             :
             Euterpe
             :
             secte
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Strabo
             :
             Geog●
             l.
             17.
             
             Diodor
             :
             Sicul
             :
             Bibl
             :
             hist
             :
             l
             :
             1
             :
             sect
             :
             32
             :
             Lucan
             :
             Pharsal
             :
             l
             :
             10
             :
          
           
             y
             Purc
             :
             Pilgr
             :
             lib
             :
             2
             :
             c
             :
             19
             :
          
           
             *
             
               Qui●
               enim
               virtu●em
               amplectituripsam
               ,
               pramia
               sitoll●s
               ?
            
             Iuuenal
             :
             Satyr
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Tutius
               est
               hos
               offendere
               quam
               demer●isse
               .
            
             Seneca
             :
             de
             Beneficiis
             ,
             l
             :
             2.
             c
             :
             24
             :
          
           
             a
             
               Cito
               indignatur
               libertas
               si
               opprimit●r
               Nemo
               plus
               impetrat
               a
               libero
               quam
               qui
               seruire
               non
               cogit
               :
               Hierom.
               Epist.
            
             62
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
             
               Ipsi
               Britanni
               dilectum
               ac
               tributa
               ,
               &
               iniuncta
               imperii
               munera
               impegrè
               obeunt
               sim●uria
               absint
               :
               has
               a●grè
               tolerant
               ●am
               domiti
               vt
               pareant
               nondum
               vt
               seruiant
               :
               Taciti●
               Apri●oll
               vita
               :
               cap
               :
               5
               :
            
          
           
             b
             Psal
             :
             56
             ,
             11
             :
             Psal
             :
             118
             ,
             6
             :
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor
             :
             3
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             :
             2
             Chron
             :
             20
             ,
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             22
             :
             Iudg
             :
             5
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom
             :
             8
             :
             31.
             
          
           
             d
             Isay
             51
             ,
             3
             :
          
           
             e
             2
             Chron
             :
             7
             ,
             10
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A10177-e4290
           
             a
             
               Venena
               non
               dantur
               nisi
               melle
               circumlita
               .
            
             Hierom.
             Epist.
             7
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               spectaculis
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Prosper
             Aquit
             .
             de
             Prouidentia
             Lib.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Omne
               malū
               aut
               timore
               ,
               aut
               pudore
               natura
               perfudit
               .
            
             Tertul
             .
             Apolog.
             Ad
             Gent.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Error
               per
               seipsum
               non
               ostenditur
               ,
               no
               denudatus
               depraehendatur
               :
               sed
               amictu
               splendido
               calli
               dè
               ornatur
               ,
               vt
               ipsa
               veritate
               veriorem
               se
               exhibere
               videatur
               imperitioribus
               ,
               per
               externam
               apparentiam
               .
            
             Iraeneus
             .
             Adu
             .
             Haer.
             l.
             1.
             
             Proaemio
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Abscondunt
               omnes
               haeretici
               &
               operiunt
               mendaciorum
               suorum
               dogmatu
               ,
               vt
               sagittāt
               in
               obscuro
               rectos
               corde
               .
            
             Heirom
             l.
             1.
             in
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Anima
               pestes
               tantò
               periculosius
               laedunt
               ,
               quantò
               subtilius
               serpunt
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Cabilon
             .
             2.
             
             Can.
             32
             
          
           
             h
             Reu.
             17.4.5
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Si
               non
               caste
               ,
               tamen
               caute
               .
            
             Terent.
             Eunuchus
             .
          
           
             k
             Math.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             l
             See
             
               Liuie
               Rom.
               Hist.
            
             l.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             47.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Tanto
               silentio
               in
               summum
               euasere
               ,
               vt
               non
               custodes
               tantum
               fallerent
               ,
               sed
               ne
               canes
               quidem
               solicitum
               animal
               ad
               nocturnos
               strepitus
               excitarent
               .
            
             Ib.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Plutarch
               .
               de
               Oracul
               .
               Cessatione
               lib.
               Coelius
               Rhod.
               Antiq.
               lect
               .
               l
            
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Heu
               quam
               difficile
               est
               crimen
               non
               prodere
               vultu
               .
            
             Ouid.
             Metamorph.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Clarke
               de
               Aulico
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             30
             
          
           
             q
             Reu.
             14.9.11
             
          
           
             r
             
               Synod
               .
               Nicen●
            
             2.
             
             Actio
             .
             1.
             
             
               Sur.
               Tom
            
             3.
             
             
               Concil
               p.
            
             54.
             
             Actio
             .
             6.
             lb.
             p.
             48
             150.154
             .
             Adriani
             .
             1.
             
             
               Scriptū
               de
               Imaginibus
            
             .
             Ib.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             s
             Acts
             2.1.15
             .
             &
             3.1
             .
             &
             19.3.9
             .
             Dan
             6.10
             .
             Psal.
             55.17
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Cypr.
               Serm.
            
             6.
             
               de
               Orat.
               Dom.
               Hierom.
               ad
               Eustochium
               .
            
          
           
             *
             These
             are
             onely
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             Popish
             
               Primers
               ,
               Catechismes
            
             and
             Writers
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               bonis
               Operibus
               in
               Partit
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Instit.
               Moralium
               part
            
             .
             1
             l.
             9
             c.
             2.10.6
             .
          
           
             *
             Annotatiōs
             on
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             143.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             165.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             conference
             wi●h
             Hart.
             pa.
             4●6
             to
             473.
             
             Doctor
             ●ulkes
             Notes
             on
             Heb.
             8.9
             .
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             After
             his
             Calendar
             .
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             132.
             
          
           
             f
             P.
             233.334
             .
          
           
             g
             Part.
             2
             
               the
               Title
            
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             
               Part.
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             l
             Pag.
             25.30
             .
          
           
             m
             Pag.
             122.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             Title
             is
             taken
             
               From
               the
               howres
               of
               our
               Lady
               :
            
             Printed
             at
             Paris
             ,
             1556.
             
             From
             
               Bellarmine
               de
               Bonis
               Operibus
               in
               Partit
               .
            
             l
             1.
             c.
             13
             And
             our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             from
             A
             Manuall
             of
             Prayers
             by
             
               Laur.
               Kellam
            
             :
             Printed
             at
             Doway
             604
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             out
             of
             our
             
               Ladies
               Primer
               .
               Iames
               Ledesma
            
             his
             Catechisme
             Cap
             13.
             
             Bellarmines
             Ch●istian
             Doctine
             cap.
             7.
             
             Vaux
             his
             Cate●hisme
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             This
             is
             stolen
             from
             Our
             
               Ladies
               Primer
            
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Ledesma
             his
             Catechism
             cap.
             15.
             
             Vaux
             his
             Catechism
             cap.
             4.
             
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Homily
             of
             Fasting
             .
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             
               Epist.
               Synodales
               Concil
               .
               Basil.
               Surius
               Tom
            
             4.
             pag.
             143.
             
             
               Rhemists
               Annotations
            
             on
             Iohn
             14.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             On
             cap
             16.
             
             Sect.
             2.5
             .
             &
             cap
             17.
             
             Sect
             2.
             
             Bellarmine
             l.
             3.
             
               de
               Eccles.
            
             cap.
             14
             and
             all
             other
             Papists
             on
             this
             Controuersie
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             
               Whitakers
               De
               Ecels●
               .
               Cont.
            
             2.
             
             Quaest.
             4.
             c
             2.3
             .
             Master
             
               Bernards
               Rheemes
            
             against
             Rome
             Proposition
             12.
             
             Doctor
             
               Raynolds
               Thesis
            
             2.
             
             Apologia
             2.
             
             Thesis
             and
             Conference
             with
             Hart
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             Protestants
             both
             of
             our
             owne
             and
             other
             Churches
             who
             write
             of
             this
             Controuersie
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             transcribed
             out
             of
             
               Laur.
               Kellams
            
             Manuall
             of
             Prayers
             Printed
             at
             Doway
             ,
             1604.
             
             Immediately
             after
             his
             Calender
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             234.235
             .
          
           
             *
             P.
             237.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             240
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             246.247
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Caluin
               Instit
               .
               lib
            
             4
             cap.
             12.
             
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Doctor
             Fulk●
             Answere
             to
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             
             Sect
             11
             Math.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             2
             Marke
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1
             &
             ●
             .
             Sect
             4.
             
             Acts
             13.
             
             Sect
             5.
             
             
               Festus
               Hommius
               Disput.
            
             69.
             num
             :
             4.
             p.
             469
             
               Hocker
               Eccles.
               Poll.
               l.
            
             5
             Sect.
             72.
             
             Doctor
             Featly
             Handmayde
             of
             Deuotion
             .
             p.
             526
             54●
             .
             to
             546.
             
             Mr.
             Masons
             Christians
             Fast.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Bellarm
               de
               bonis
               Oper.
               in
               partic
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14
             Rhemish
             Annotations
             on
             Mat.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Mark
             1.
             
             Sect.
             6
             &
             Luk.
             4
             Sect.
             1.
             
             See
             the
             Popish
             Authors
             quoted
             by
             Mr.
             Mason
             in
             his
             Christians
             Fast
             cap.
             10.
             p.
             151.152
             .
             All
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             That
             the
             
               Lent
               Fast
            
             is
             a
             Diuine
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             an
             Apostolical
             Institution
             :
             as
             Master
             .
             Cozens
             here
             affirmes
             .
          
           
             d
             Homely
             of
             Fasting
             ,
             part
             .
             2
             
          
           
             e
             This
             is
             Bellarmines
             reason
             in
             his
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             c.
             6.
             p.
             142.143
             .
          
           
             f
             Rhemists
             Annotat.
             in
             Acts.
             17.
             
             Sect.
             5
             Vaux
             :
             in
             his
             Catechisme
             on
             the
             2
             Cōmandement
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             :
             of
             Trent
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Papists
             .
             See
             Bishop
             Vshers
             answer
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             Hom.
             2.
             &
             3
             against
             the
             perill
             of
             Idolat●y
             Article
             22.
             
          
           
             h
             Dr.
             Fulks
             Annotations
             in
             Acts
             17.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Bishop
             Babington
             ,
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Dod
             on
             the
             2.
             
             Commandement
             .
             BB.
             Vshers
             Answer
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             .
             ca.
             10.
             
             Where
             all
             the
             Fathers
             are
             quoted
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Whites
            
             Way
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Digres
             .
             51.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
             
               Caluin
               .
               Institut
            
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             Sect
             12.
             
             And
             all
             our
             Protestant
             Diuines
             that
             writ
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             i
             Bellarmines
             Ch●istian
             Doctrine
             ,
             cap
             6.
             p.
             139.
             
             Vaux
             his
             Catechisme
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
             Rhemists
             Notes
             on
             1
             I●hn
             5.
             
             Sect.
             5
             
          
           
             k
             Rhemists
             Notes
             on
             Phil.
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess
            
             25.
             
          
           
             l
             Hom.
             1.2
             3
             Aga●nst
             the
             perill
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             BB
             Babington
             .
             Mr.
             Perkins
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             2.
             
             Comm●ndement
             PB
             .
             Vshers
             Answer
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Thi●
             being
             compaiared
             with
             his
             blessing
             at
             the
             end
             :
             whe●ein
             there
             was
             the
             Saints●nser●ed
             ●nser●ed
             .
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             )
             before
             his
             Maiestie
             tooke
             exceptions
             to
             it
             ▪
             will
             euidence
             his
             meaning
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             m
             Answer
             to
             the
             Gagg
             .
             pag.
             318.
             
             See
             Dr.
             Featly
             his
             Paralell
             p.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               .
               Sess.
            
             25.
             
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               Iames
               Ledesma
            
             his
             Catechisme
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             o
             Rhemists
             Notes
             no
             Mat.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Act●
             10.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             c.
             14.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Nicen.
            
             2.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             
             
               Sur
               Concil
               .
               Tō
            
             .
             3.
             p.
             74.102.120
             .
             
               Adrianis
               Scriptum
               de
               Imaginibus
            
             .
             Ib.
             pag.
             217.
             
          
           
             p
             Compare
             this
             with
             his
             prayer
             before
             Absolution
             ,
             &
             his
             thankesgiuing
             after
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Forme
             of
             Confession
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             Exhortation
             before
             the
             Communion
             Dr.
             Fulke
             Rhemish
             Testament
             on
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Mr.
             
               Bernard
               Rheemes
            
             against
             Rome
             Proposition
             20
             pag.
             203.
             
             Homily
             of
             Repentāce
             .
             part
             .
             2
             
          
           
             r
             So
             the
             Papists
             in
             express
             tearmes
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Lateran
               .
               sub
               Innocen
               .
            
             3.
             cap.
             21
             Rhem.
             Notes
             on
             Luk.
             17.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Ioh
             20.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             on
             Iam.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             Homily
             of
             Repentance
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             t
             Dr.
             Fulkes
             Notes
             on
             the
             Rhemish
             Testament
             ,
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Luke
             17.
             sect
             4
             Iam.
             5.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Whites
            
             Pathway
             ,
             Numb
             40.
             
             Digres●3
             ●3
             .
             
               Calu
               Instit.
            
             l
             3.
             〈◊〉
             sect
             .
             9
             
          
           
             u
             Rhemists
             Notes
             on
             1
             Cor.
             11
             sect
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             x
             Our
             Ladyes
             P●●mer
             ▪
             
               Iames
               Ledesma
            
             in
             Chatechisme
             .
             c.
             13.
             
             Bellarm.
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             cap
             7.
             
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             Homely
             of
             Com●on
             Prayer
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Concil
               .
               Trident
               .
               Sess.
            
             7.
             
             
               C●n●
               sect
            
             .
             3.
             
             Bellar.
             Christian
             Doctrine
             c.
             9.
             pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               Bonis
               Operibus
               in
               partic
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             &
             2.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             Homily
             of
             good
             works
             1.
             
             Part
             of
             the
             Homily
             of
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             c
             So
             doth
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             c.
             18.19
             
          
           
             d
             Mr.
             Rogers
             4
             Proposition
             on
             the
             9.
             
             Article
             .
             Mr
             Whites
             Way
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Digres
             .
             39.
             
             Doct.
             Fulk
             on
             Mat
             6
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Sect
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Philippus
               Loni●erus
               ,
               Tur●
               .
               Hist.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15
             ,
          
           
             b
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             c
             Rhemists
             on
             Matt.
             26.
             
             S●ct
             .
             4.
             
             &
             9.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             4
             5
             ,
             6.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             Homilies
             of
             the
             worthy
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             Artic.
             28.
             
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             Sect
             14.
             
             B
             3.
             
             Vshers
             answer
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             c.
             3.
             
             BB.
             Iewels
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             e
             Pag.
             4.12.13
             
          
           
             f
             This
             is
             taken
             of
             Kellams
             Manuall
             of
             Praiers
             p.
             80
             
          
           
             *
             See
             part
             1.
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Caluin
               Instit
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
             Morney
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             BB.
             Iewels
             Apologie
             
               Melchisedechs
               Antitype
            
             .
             Dr.
             Fulke
             Rhem.
             Test.
             on
             1
             Cor
             11.
             
             Sect.
             8.
             to
             22.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             
             Sect
             7
             ,
             8
             c
             9.
             
             Sect.
             5.6
             .
             Artic.
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Concil
               .
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Dr.
             Fulke
             on
             
               Rhem
               Test.
            
             1
             Tim
             2.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Doctor
             Rainolds
             Conference
             with
             Hart
             :
             cap.
             8.
             
             Diuis
             .
             4.
             
             BB.
             Vshers
             Answ
             :
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             .
             c.
             9
             BB
             Iewels
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Tim.
             3.13
             
          
           
             c
             Part
             2.
             pag.
             104.105
             .
          
           
             d
             Rhemists
             on
             Luke
             16.
             
             Sect.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             all
             the
             Papists
             who
             describe
             this
             Limbus
             .
          
           
             e
             Article
             22.
             
             BB.
             Vshers
             answer
             to
             the
             Iesuits
             Challenge
             .
             cap
             7.
             
             Dr.
             
               Fulks
               Rhē
               .
               Test.
            
             Acts
             23.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor
             5.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             1
             
             Iohn
             5.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Pag
             129.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             was
             it
             Printed
             at
             first
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             .
          
           
             g
             Rhemists
             Annotations
             on
             Marke
             9.
             
             Sect
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             12.13
             .
             
               Bellar.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Imaginib
            
             .
             c.
             30
             
          
           
             h
             Appeale
             pag
             280.
             
             Gag
             .
             320.321
             .
             Dr.
             Featlies
             Paralel
             3.
             part
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             pag.
             169.
             where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Picture
             .
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             181
             ,
             &
             233.
             
          
           
             l
             See
             
               Caluin
               .
               Instit.
            
             l.
             4.
             c
             19.
             sect
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Dr.
             Fulke
             ans
             .
             Rhem.
             Test.
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Sect.
             5
             Defense
             of
             the
             
               English
               Translation
            
             .
             pag.
             13.
             
             Confutation
             of
             Dr.
             Allens
             Booke
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             cap.
             10.11
             .
             Mr.
             Whites
             Way
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Digres
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             m
             Dr.
             Fulks
             Defēce
             of
             the
             
               English
               Translation
            
             ,
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Rhemists
             Notes
             on
             Iohn
             20.
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             
               Gregory
               Martyr
            
             .
             &
             all
             their
             other
             Writers
             .
          
           
             o
             
               De
               Bouis
               Operibus
               in
               partic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             11.13
             
          
           
             p
             
               Instit.
               Moralium
               .
               Part.
            
             1.
             l
             9.
             c.
             2.
             to
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Notes
             on
             Acts
             ,
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6
             
          
           
             r
             
               De
               bonis
               Operibus
               in
               partic
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Instit.
               Moral
               .
               Part.
            
             1
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Notes
             on
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Catechisme
             cap.
             of
             Orders
             
          
           
             x
             
               Qua
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             y
             See
             Pag.
             35.87.107
             :
             125.147
             
          
           
             z
             See
             
               Cocus
               :
               Censura
               ,
               Scriptor
               veterum
               .
            
             pag.
             16.
             to
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil
               De
               Inuest
               .
               Rerum
               .
            
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Bonis
               Operibus
               in
               partic
            
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             This
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             in
             their
             Notes
             on
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
             &
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             acknowlege
             .
          
           
             c
             Dr.
             Fulke
             on
             the
             
               Rhemish
               .
               Test.
            
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Dr.
             Fulke
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Notes
             on
             Ac●●
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             5
             :
             &
             6
             :
             Ed.
             6
             cap.
             1.1
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             5
             
               Iacobi
               .
               March.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Notes
             on
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6
             
          
           
             d
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Admonitio
               ad
               Lectorem
            
             :
             at
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             Kalender
             .
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor
             7.9
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             7.39
             .
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             19.5
             .
             Psal.
             45.15
             .
             Iudges
             14.10.11
             .
             Prou.
             5.18
             .
             Eccles.
             9.9
             .
             Isai.
             61
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             62
             ,
             5
             Ier.
             7
             ,
             34.
             
             &
             16
             ,
             ●
             .
             &
             25
             ,
             10
             &
             23
             ,
             11.
             
             Mat.
             9
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             24.38
             Iohn
             3
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Part.
             1.
             pag.
             17.18
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             is
             transcribed
             out
             of
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             ,
             pap
             .
             31.
             
             
               Horas
               neusta
               Seignora
            
             fol.
             10
             And
             our
             
               Ladies
               Primer
               ,
               pag.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             c
             3
             Reason
             in
             the
             first
             Preface
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Bonu●
               Pastor
               ad
               ouium
               custodiam
               hortatore
               non
               indiget
               .
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             59.
             
               in
               Iohn
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Canon
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Qui
               dimitit
               oues
               in
               pascua
               absque
               custode
               ,
               Pastor
               est
               non
               Ouium
               sed
               Luporum
            
             :
             Bernard
             .
             super
             Cant.
             Serm
             77
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quem
               mihi
               da●is
               de
               numero
               istorum
               praepositorum
               ,
               qui
               non
               plu●
               inuigilet
               subditorum
               ,
               vacuandis
               marsupiis
               ,
               quam
               vitiis
               extirpandi●
               ?
            
             Bern.
             Ib.
             But
             let
             these
             remember
             .
             
               Petro
               tertio
               dictum
               est
               ,
               Pasce
               ,
               nec
               mulge
               ,
               seu
               tonde
               semel
               additum
               est
               .
            
             Bern.
             Declamat
             .
             Col.
             998.
             
             V.
             
          
           
             g
             
               O
               vtinam
               tam
               vigiles
               reperirentur
               ad
               Curam
               ,
               quam
               allacres
               currunt
               ad
               Cathedram
               :
            
             Bernard
             .
             super
             Cant.
             Serm.
             77
             
          
           
             h
             
               Hinc
               Monstruosius
               dilatantur
               renes
               humerosi
               :
               hinc
               tumentes
               vteri
               non
               tam
               impinguantur
               ,
               quam
               impregnantur
               aruina
               ,
               ita
               vt
               carnis
               onus
               ossa
               non
               sustinent
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Cōuersatione
             ad
             Clericos
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             i
             Mark.
             16.15
             Math
             28.19
             .
             Iohn
             21.15.16
             17.
             
             Acts
             20
             ,
             28.
             
             Col.
             4.17
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5
             2.3
             .
          
           
             k
             They
             are
             stiled
             Pastors
             ,
             &
             Shepherds
             :
             
               and
               should
               not
               a
               Shepheard
               feed
               his
               Flock
               ?
            
             Ezech.
             34.2.3
             Ier.
             23.1.4
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Oues
               sunt
               in
               tendite
               pastui
            
             .
             Bern.
             sup
             .
             Cāt.
             Sermo
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Primus
               in
               opere
               ,
               postremus
               in
               Ordine
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Ordin
             .
             Vitae
             .
             lib.
             Col.
             1116.
             
             I.
             
          
           
             m
             
               A●●orum
               est
               Deum
               credere
               ,
               scire
               ,
               adorare
               ,
               reuereri
               ,
               Clericorum
               vero
               sapere
               ,
               intelligere
               ,
               cognoscere
               ,
               frui
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             vita
             Solitaria
             .
             Col.
             1020.
             G
          
           
             *
             
               Aulici
               Reges
               adulatione
               ad
               flagitia
               impellunt
               :
               nec
               vllum
               est
               genus
               hominum
               huiusmodi
               consiliariis
               pernici
               osius
               :
            
             Comineus
             :
             Comment
             .
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             278.
             
             
               Adulatio
               vetus
               in
               Republica
               malū
            
             :
             Tacit
             Annal.
             l.
             2
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Exeat
               Aula
               ,
               qui
               vult
               esse
               pius
               ,
            
             Lucan
             .
             Phar●al
             l.
             8.
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             p
             See
             
               Agrippa
               De
               Va●itate
               Scient
               .
               cap.
            
             71.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Quod
               enim
               quisque
               prae
               ceteris
               colit
               ,
               id
               sibi
               D●um
               constituisse
               probatur
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             Declamat
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Redit
               agricolis
               labor
               actus
               in
               ●rbem
               .
            
             Virgil
             .
             Georg.
             l.
             1
             
          
           
             r
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             &
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             s
             Our
             Author
             therefore
             would
             not
             only
             aduise
             ,
             but
             impose
             these
             Howres
             vpon
             men
             .
          
           
             t
             The
             Authors
             ende
             is
             reduce
             vs
             to
             the
             olde
             Rilion
             ,
             as
             they
             stile
             it
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Popish
             Forefathers
             .
          
           
             u
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             take
             vs
             for
             Protestants
             but
             if
             the
             truth
             were
             known
             ,
             many
             of
             vs
             are
             good
             Roman
             Catholiks
             .
          
           
             x
             That
             is
             Popishly
             .
          
           
             y
             Such
             lets
             &
             impediments
             haue
             our
             Popish
             Recusants
             who
             refuse
             to
             frequent
             the
             publike
             ,
             and
             therefore
             betake
             themselus
             to
             such
             priuate
             Deuotions
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Anciēt
             Monks
             and
             Nunnes
             .
          
           
             z
             Part.
             1.
             pag.
             3.
             to
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Lactantius
               De
               falsa
               Sapientia
               ,
               cap.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Iu●enal
               .
               Satyr
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Facile
               sequentia
               irreperent
               si
               prima
               placuissent
               .
            
             Prosp.
             Aquit
             .
             Contr.
             Collatorem
             .
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Fronti
               nulla
               Fides
            
             .
             Iunenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Printers
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             annexed
             to
             the
             third
             Edidion
             .
          
           
             The
             Difference
             between
             Mr.
             Cozens
             Deuotions
             ,
             &
             the
             priuate
             Praiers
             authorized
             by
             Qu
             :
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             3.
             to
             9.
             
          
           
             A
             Paralell
             of
             Mr.
             Cozens
             Deuotions
             with
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Laur.
               Kellams
            
             Manuell
             of
             Prayers
             :
             Printed
             at
             D●way
             .
             1624.
             
          
           
             *
             Manuall
             of
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             b
             Ses●●o
             :
             24.
             
             
               Decret
               de
               Reform
               ▪
               M●trimonii
            
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Printed
             at
             A●twerp
             1621
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             Doct●ine
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Iames
               Ledesma
            
             his
             Christian
             Doctrine
             Printed
             1609.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Gropper
               .
               Institut
               .
               Colon.
               Agrip.
            
             1546.
             
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             doctrine
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             p.
             15.
             
             I
             finde
             not
             the
             Creed
             nor
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             thus
             diuided
             into
             Articles
             and
             Petitions
             in
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             or
             in
             our
             Cōmon
             Prayer
             Booke
             ,
             or
             ●ther
             Protestāt
             Authors
             :
             but
             only
             in
             Popish
             Writers
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             no
             doubt
             they
             were
             transcribed
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Gropperi
               .
               Institut
               .
               Ledesma
            
             his
             Catechisme
             :
             or
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Matthias
               Cesch●
               .
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             .
             pag
             108.
             
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
          
           
             c
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             .
             pag
             108.
             
             Ledesmas
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               Bellarmines
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             :
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Of
             this
             Mr.
             Cozens
             had
             forme●l●
             made
             me●tion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             omits
             ●t
             here
             .
          
           
             e
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             
               Croppers
               Institut
               .
               O●●um
               Spirituale
            
             ,
             p
             105.
             
             Ledesma
             his
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
             Vaux
             his
             Catechisme
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             Doctrine
             .
             cap.
             9.
             pag.
             205.
             
          
           
             f
             Bellar.
             Ib.
             pag
             209.
             
          
           
             g
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             
               Otiū
               Spirituale
            
             ,
             p.
             106.
             
             Ledesma
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
             Bellarmines
             Christian
             Doctrine
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               Groppers●
               Institut
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             ,
             p.
             113.114
             .
             
               Gropper●
               Institut
               .
               Vaux
            
             his
             Catechism
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Ledesma
             :
             c.
             17.
             
             Our
             Ladi●s
             Primer
             .
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
            
             .
             p.
             106.107
             .
             
               Gropper●
               Instit.
               Bellar.
               Christ.
               Doctr.
            
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Otium
               spirituale
            
             .
             p.
             107.
             
             Ledesma
             c.
             17.
             
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Otium
               Spirituale●
               p.
            
             109.
             
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             Ledesma
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
             
               Bellar.
               Christ.
               Doctr.
            
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             See
             the
             Authors
             at
             (
             q
             )
             &
             
               Gropperi
               .
               Institutio
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             
               Cropper●
               .
               Instit.
               Ledesma
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             
               Otium
               Spirituale
               .
               pag
            
             110.
             
             
               Bellar.
               Christ.
               Doct.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             .
             
               Horas
               Neustr
               Sennora
               .
               Otium
               Spirituale
               ,
            
             p.
             112
             Ledesma
             .
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Gropper●
               .
               Instit.
               B●llar
            
             .
             Christ.
             Doct.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Gropperi
               Instit
               .
               Otium
               Spirit
            
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             q
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer●
             
               Otium
               Spirit
            
             .
             p
             114.
             
             
               Gropperi
               Institut
               .
               Bellarm.
            
             Christ.
             Doctr.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             r
             
               De
               Bonis
               Operibus
               ▪
               ●n
               partic
               .
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Moral
               .
               Instit.
               pars
            
             .
             1.
             l.
             9.
             cap.
             2.
             to
             6.
             
          
           
             t
             Notes
             on
             Acts
             10.
             
             Sect.
             6
             
          
           
             u
             Our
             Ladies
             Primer
             in
             Latine
             and
             English
             Printed
             at
             Antwerp
             .
             1604
             Folio
             199.
             
             
               La●r
               .
               Kellams
            
             Manuell
             ,
             1604.
             p
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Ibid●
               Fol.
            
             202
             
               Otium
               .
               Spirit
               .
               pag.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Ibid.
               fol.
            
             202
             
               Otium
               Spirit
               .
               Pag.
            
             31.
             
             
               Horas
               Neustr.
               Sennora
            
             ,
             ●ol
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             Kellams
             Manuell
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Otium
               Spirit
               p.
            
             ●5●
             .
             159
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Laur.
               Ke●lam●
            
             Manuel
             ,
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             230.
             to
             241.246.247
             
          
           
             c
             
               Horas
               Neustra
               Sen●ora
               .
               F●l
            
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Romanum●
             P●inted
             at
             Antwerpe
             1574.
             pag.
             272.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Kellams
               Manuall
            
             ,
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Interlege●●●sas
               delinquītur
               ,
               inter
               ●ur●
               peccatur
               ,
               innocentia
               nec
               vbi
               defe●ditur
               ,
               reseruaetur
               .
               Qui
               sedi●
               crimina
               vendicat●rus
               ,
               admittit
               :
               &
               vt
               reus
               innocens
               pereat
               ,
               fit
               nocens
               Iudex
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Epist
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
             Donato
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Lucri
               ●onus
               est
               odor
               ex
               re
               qualibet
               :
            
             Suetonij
             .
             Vespatian
             c.
             23.
             
             
               Vnde
               habeat
               nemo
               quarit
               ,
               sed
               oportet
               habere
            
             I●uenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Aurea
               nun●
               verè
               sunt
               saecula
               ;
               plurimu●
               auro
               venit
               honos
               :
               auro
               conciliatur
               amor
               .
               Ipse
               licet
               venias
               Musis
               comitatus
               Homer●
               ,
               Nil
               tamen
               attuleru
               ibis
               H●mere
               foras
               .
            
             Ouid
             .
             de
             Arte
             Amandi
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             v.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             See
             Acts
             2
             ,
             3
             to
             12.
             
             &
             10.46
             .
             &
             .
             11.15.17
             .
          
           
             k
             Math
             5.11
             .
          
           
             l
             Reuel
             .
             22.18
             19.
             
             Deut
             4.2
             .
             c.
             12.32
             .
             Iosh.
             1.7
             .
             Pro.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             m
             Math.
             25.36.37
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
             &
             5
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             Visitation
             of
             the
             sicke
             .
          
           
             o
             Canon
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             4.
             
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Heb.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             q
             Psalm
             .
             121.
             
             Math.
             23
             ,
             20
             Isay
             27.3
             .
             Ier.
             23
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Isay
             40
             11.
             
             Ezech.
             34
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.12
             .
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             20
             ,
             28
             1
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             Ehp.
             5.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             13.17
             Ezech
             33
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             Ier.
             23
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             Eze.
             34
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Ier.
             23
             ,
             1.
             
             Ezec.
             34
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             8.
             
             Mr.
             Perkins
             on
             the
             6
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             u
             Cant
             4
             ,
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
             5
             ,
             10.11
             .
             &
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             7
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.11
             .
             Act.
             20
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             21
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Ephes.
             5
             25.29
             ,
             30.
             d●ut
             32
             ,
             10.
             
             Psal.
             17
             ,
             8.
             
             Zach.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezech
             34.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             44
             8.
             
             Zech.
             11
             ,
             5.
             
             Iohn
             10
             12.13
             
          
           
             x
             
               Eiusmodi
               apud
               Deum
               praetii
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               vno
               Christi
               sanguine
               sunt
               redempti
               :
               nec
               interest
               qua
               quis
               conditione
               natus
               sit
               ,
               cum
               in
               Christo
               aequaliter
               renascamur
               .
            
             Hierom
             .
             Epist.
             Tō
             .
             1.
             
             Epist.
             14.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             1
             Cor.
             8.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Act.
             20.28
             Rom.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Deliciis
               occupati
               gregis
               Domini
               dam●a
               non
               curant
               .
            
             Hierom.
             Comment
             .
             lib.
             11.
             in
             Ezech.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cadit
               Asina
               ,
               &
               est
               qui
               subleuet
               eam
               .
               Perit
               anima
               ,
               &
               nemo
               est
               qui
               reputet
               .
               Optimi
               videlicet
               estimateres
               rerum
               ,
               qui
               magnam
               de
               minimis
               ,
               paruam
               aut
               nullam
               ●e
               maximis
               curam
               gerunt
               .
               Sed
               liquido
               d●tur
               intelligi
               ,
               patientius
               ferimus
               Christi
               iacturam
               ,
               quam
               nostram
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Consid.
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Chron.
             13.10
             ,
             11.
             
             Prou.
             27
             23.
             
             Isay
             40
             ,
             11
             le●
             .
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             6
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             23.4
             .
             Gen.
             31
             ,
             39.40
             .
             Eze.
             34
             ,
             2
             ,
             to
             18.
             
             Zech
             11.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             17.
             
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             Acts
             20.18
             ,
             20
             28.
             
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             3.4
             ,
             14
             &
             21.15
             16.17
             .
             Rom.
             12
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9
             ,
             7
             to
             17.
             
             Phil.
             2
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             26.
             
             Col.
             4
             ,
             17.
             
             ●
             Thes.
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             &
             5
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Thes
             3
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             4
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             5
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4
             1
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             4
             
          
           
             b
             
               Apostolor
               :
               Canones
               cap.
            
             13
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             37
             ,
             57.
             
             
               Concil
               :
               Nicaenum
               Can.
            
             15.16
             .
             Eliberinum
             can
             19.
             
             Ar●latense
             :
             1.
             can
             .
             2
             ,
             22.
             &
             2
             can
             .
             12.
             
             Antioch
             .
             can
             .
             3
             ,
             17.21.22
             .
             Sardic
             :
             can
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             ●
             ,
             15
             ,
             20.
             
             Constantinop
             .
             1
             can
             .
             2.
             &
             6
             can
             8
             Carthag
             .
             3
             can
             .
             38
             ,
             4.
             can
             27.5
             can
             .
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             c●n
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Ap●ric
             .
             can
             38.
             
             Agatense
             :
             can
             .
             64
             Chalcedonense
             :
             can
             .
             3.10
             ,
             20
             ▪
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             Turonense
             :
             1
             can
             .
             11
             ●3
             .
             can
             .
             4.
             
             Toletanum
             :
             2.
             can
             .
             4
             :
             11.
             can
             2.
             
             Aurelianense
             :
             2.
             can
             14.3
             .
             can
             .
             11.
             
             Bracarense
             :
             3.
             can
             .
             8.
             
             
               Palatium
               :
               Vernis
               :
               can
            
             .
             12.
             
             Nicanum
             :
             2.
             can
             .
             10.15
             .
             Are●atense
             :
             4.
             can
             .
             3.10
             .
             Cabilonense
             :
             2.
             can
             .
             52
             ,
             54.
             
             
               Aquis●ra
               :
               can
            
             .
             45
             ,
             50
             ,
             71
             ,
             87.
             
               &
               sub
               Ludou
               Pio
               :
               can
               :
            
             11
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Parisiense
               :
               lib.
            
             1
             ,
             cap.
             21
             ,
             36.
             
             
               Meldense
               :
               cap.
            
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             ●6
             ,
             50.
             
             
               Valentinum
               :
               cap
            
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Capit
               :
               Graecar
               Synod
               :
               cap.
            
             1
             ,
             ca
             :
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Tridentinum
               Sess.
            
             6
             ,
             cap
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               De
               Reformat
               :
               Sess.
            
             7
             ,
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               de
               Reformat
               :
               sess
            
             :
             14
             ,
             
               de
               Reformat
               :
               can
            
             :
             8
             ,
             9.
             sess
             .
             23.
             can
             .
             1
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nunc
               leua
               oculos
               tuos
               ,
               et
               vide
               fi
               non
               aeque
               vt
               prius
               pellicula
               discolor
               sacrum
               ordinem
               decolorat
               .
               Quid
               sibi
               vult
               quod
               Cierici
               aliud
               esse
               ,
               aliud
               videri
               volunt
               ?
               Id
               quidem
               minus
               castum
               ,
               minusque
               sincerum
               .
               Nempo
               habitu
               milites
               ,
               quaestu
               Clericos
               ,
               actu
               neutrum
               exhibent
               .
               Nam
               neque
               pugnant
               vt
               milites
               :
               neque
               vt
               Clerici
               Euangelizant
               .
               Cuius
               ordinis
               sunt
               ?
               Cum
               vtriusque
               esse
               cupiunt
               ,
               vtrumque
               deserunt
               ,
               vtrumque
               confundunt
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Consid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Non
               amici
               profecto
               sponsi
               ,
               s●a
               aemuli
               sunt
               .
            
             Ib.
             
               Intuere
               quomodo
               incedunt
               nitidi
               &
               ornati
               ,
               circumamicti
               varietatibus
               ,
               tanquam
               sponsa
               procedens
               de
               thalamo
               suo
               :
               nonne
               si
               quempiam
               talium
               repente
               eminu●
               procedentem
               aspexeris
               ,
               sponsam
               potius
               putabis
               quam
               sponsae
               custodem
               ?
            
             Bern.
             sup
             .
             Cant.
             Ser.
             77.
             
             See
             De
             Cōsid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.3
             .
             against
             the
             pride
             &
             costly
             array
             of
             Prelats
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             :
             4.
             can
             .
             15.45
             .
             Maticonense
             .
             1
             can
             .
             5.2
             .
             can
             .
             13.15
             .
             Constant
             :
             6.
             cā
             .
             27.
             &
             others
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Forma
               haec
               Vestium
               deformitatis
               mentium
               ac
               morum
               indicium
               est
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             Consid
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Si
               quis
               non
               edificat
               Ecclesiam
               Christi
               ,
               nec
               plebem
               sibi
               subiectam
               instruit
               ,
               vt
               de
               subiecto
               populo
               ,
               Christs
               Ecclesia
               construatur
               ,
               &
               quasi
               mercenarius
               nequaquam
               gregis
               salutem
               cogitat
               ,
               sed
               tantummodo
               de
               ●uibus
               lac
               &
               lanam
               ,
               cibum
               videlicet
               &
               vestimenta
               captat
               :
               iste
               falsus
               est
               Pastor
               ;
               nec
               Apostolus
               ,
               nec
               Propheta
               ,
               nec
               Euangelista
               ,
               nec
               Pastor
               ,
               nec
               Magister
               est
               appellandus
               :
            
             Hierom.
             Com.
             lib.
             2.
             in
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             This
             was
             Wickliff●s
             opinion
             too
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             to
             15.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3.10.12
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               plane
               fidelis
               dispens●●●e
               〈…〉
               dissipatio
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             Consid.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Zech.
             11
             .
             1●
             .
             l●
             .
             22.1
             .
          
           
             k
             Ezech.
             23.13.6
             .
             &
             349.10
             .
          
           
             l
             Math.
             29.40
             
               to
               the
               ende
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Ezech.
             34
             ,
             2.3
             .
          
           
             n
             Isay
             41.11
             .
             Ezech.
             34.14.16
             .
          
           
             o
             Iohn
             .
             10.3.4
             14.27
             .
             Exod.
             28.9.12.29
             .
          
           
             p
             Preface
             .
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Zech
             12.10
             Rom.
             8.15.26.27
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Neglecta
               solent
               incendia
               sumere
               vires
            
             .
             Horace
             Epist.
             l.
             1
             Epist.
             18.
             
             
               Nihil
               tutò
               in
               hoste
               despicitur
               :
               quem
               spreueris
               valentiorem
               negligentia
               facies
               .
            
             Qu
             :
             Curtius
             l.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               Hostis
               non
               tam
               suis
               viribus
               ,
               quam
               nostra
               negligētia
               auctus
               est
               :
            
             Demost
             ▪
             Orat.
             1
             in
             Philip.
             
               Quod
               d●spectui
               est
               facilius
               nocet
            
             .
             Solinus
             Polyhist
             .
             c.
             8.
             p.
             183.
             
             
               Securitas
               Detrimentorū
               semper
               mater
               est
            
             .
             Paulus
             Diac
             .
             De
             Gest
             Longobardorum
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Nemo
               celerius
               opprimitur
               quā
               qui
               nihil
               aut
               parum
               timet
               :
               &
               frequentissimum
               calamitatis
               initium
               est
               securitas
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             Rom
             Hist.
             l
             2.
             p.
             ●25
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               interdum
               malum
               neglectum
               ▪
               ingeus
               periculum
               parit
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             Rom
             hist.
             l.
             1
             p
             ●
             .
             
               R●lus
               minimis
               ac
               tricis
               neglectis
               magna
               interdum
               euertuntur
               imperia
               .
               Nihi●
               contemne
               ,
               n●m
               nihil
               paruum
               est
               .
            
             Case
             .
             Polit.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             p
             435
             c.
             7.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Exposition
             on
             the
             4.
             
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             a
             
               In
               Ista
               pau●●rum
               breuitate
               verborum
               ,
               non
               duarum
               tantum
               ,
               sed
               multarum
               impietatum
               numerosa
               connexio
               est
               .
            
             Prosper
             .
             contr
             .
             Collator
             :
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Quotidiana●●xpensas
               ,
               quotidiano
               reciprocamu●
               s●rutinio
               ,
               &
               c●ntinua
               Dominici
               gregis
               detriment
               anes●imus
               .
            
             Bern
             De
             Consid.
             l●
             4.
             cap
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Vide●
               omnē
               Ecclesiasticum
               zelum
               fe●uere
               sola
               pro
               digninitate
               tuenda
               :
               honori
               totum
               datur
               ,
               sanctitati
               nihil
               aut
               parum
               .
            
             lb.
             cap
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             Math.
             5.2
             &
             8.28.29
             .
             &
             13
             3.
             
             Luke
             5.3
             ,
             4.3
             6.
             
             &
             6.20.29
             .
             &
             7.1
             .
             Acts
             2.2
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             3.12
             .
             &
             4.1
             31.
             
             &
             7.2
             .
             &
             10.6.34
             .
             &
             13.15.16
             .
             &
             17
             .
             22●
             &
             20
             7.
             
             &
             28.31
             .
          
           
             e
             Luke
             4.17
             .
             to
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim.
             3
             1.2
             .
             &
             5.17
             .
             
               Episcopatus
               nomen
               est
               operis
               ,
               non
               honoris
               .
            
             Aug
             De
             Ciu.
             Dei
             l
             19.
             c
             1●
             .
             
               Aquisgranens
               .
               Con●
               sub
               .
               Lud.
               P●o.
               c
            
             9.11
             .
             
               Episcopi
               nomen
               non
               Dominium
               ,
               sed
               Officium
               .
            
             Bern●
             de
             C●nsid
             l.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             6.
             
             
               Praesis
               vt
               prosis
               ,
               vt
               dispenses
               n●n
               〈◊〉
               imperes
               .
            
             lb.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
             
               Praeside●
               non
               tam
               ad
               imperitandum
               quam
               ad
               factitandum
               :
               s●rculo
               tib●●pus
               est
               non
               sceptro
               :
               Dominatio
               interdicitur
               :
               indicitur
               Ministratio
               .
            
             lb.
             lib.
             2
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ex
               hoc
               quod
               patet
               ,
               suspec●um
               facis
               esse
               quod
               late●
               .
            
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             Iulian
             l
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Expugnare
               te
               credo
               quod
               lauda●
               ,
               sed
               laudare
               te
               doleo
               quod
               expugnas
               .
               Quomo●o
               fideliter
               agas
               ista
               non
               vidio
               :
               &
               v●
               laudes
               velut
               amicam
               ,
               &
               expugnas
               velut
               inimicam
               :
               Vnum
               eorum
               credimu●
               ,
               sed
               elig●
               quid
               credamus
               .
               Si
               ex
               animo
               pugnas
               ;
               non
               ex
               animo
               laudas
               :
               si
               aut●m
               simplic●●er
               agis
               in
               praeconio
               ,
               colludis
               in
               praelio
               .
            
             Aug.
             lb.
             c.
             21.26
             .
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.1.3
             
          
           
             *
             
               Videlicet
               .
               Officium
               Beat●
               Maria
               :
               Officium
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               :
               Officium
               Missa
               ,
            
             or
             
               Officium
               defunctorum
            
             :
             For
             no
             other
             construction
             can
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Dum
               stulti
               vitia
               vitant
               ,
               in
               contraria
               currunt
               .
            
             Iuuenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             125
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             against
             Wh●tgift
             :
             and
             sundry
             other
             namelesse
             Authors
             and
             priu●te
             persons
             ,
             both
             of
             later
             and
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Monstruosa
               res
               est
               ,
               gradus
               summus
               et
               animus
               infimus
               :
               sedes
               prima
               ,
               &
               vita
               ima●
               lingua
               magniloqua
               ,
               et
               manus
               oti●sa
               sermo
               multu●
               &
               fr●ctus
               mullu●
               :
               ●ultu●
               gr●●nis
               &
               actus
               leni●●
               i●gen●
               auctorit●●
               et
               nutans
               stabilita●
               .
            
             Ber.
             de
             Co●sid
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Tim
             3.1.2
             3.
             
             &
             5.17
             .
             ●it
             .
             1.5.7.8
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pudet
               haec
               opprobria
               nobis
               ,
               Et
               dici
               potuisse
               et
               non
               potuisse
               refelli
               .
            
             O●id
             .
             Metamor
             ▪
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ignorantia
               no
               excusat
               peccatū
               neque
               negligentia
               .
            
             Arist
             〈◊〉
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Zen●ph
               Memora●iliū
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Cic●ro
               ,
               Offic
               l.
            
             1
             
          
           
             g
             See
             Fluds
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
             White
             :
             Dedicated
             to
             his
             Maiestie
             :
             And
             Printed
             
               Permissis
               Superiorum
            
             ,
             cōmonly
             sold
             and
             not
             suppressed
             .
          
           
             h
             Mr.
             Mountagues
             Bookes
             in
             sundry
             late
             disputations
             with
             Papists
             ,
             were
             the
             only
             Arguments
             pressed
             against
             vs.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             his
             Gag
             and
             his
             Appeale
             Doctor
             Featlies
             Parallell
             .
             Mr.
             Wottons
             ,
             B
             B.
             Carletons
             ,
             Mr.
             Burtons
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Yeat●s
             his
             Answeres
             and
             Bookes
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Nulla
               fides
               regni
               sociis
               ,
               omnisque
               potestas
               ,
               impatiens
               consortis
               erit
               .
               Non
               capit
               fortuna
               duos
               .
               Nec
               quenquā●ā
               ferre
               potest
               Casarue
               priorem
               ,
               Pompeiusue
               p●rem
               .
            
             Lucan
             .
             Phars
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             
               Nulla
               sancta
               societas
               nec
               fides
               regni
               est
               .
            
             Cicero
             .
             Offic.
             lib.
             1.
             
             
               Non
               capit
               regnum
               duos
            
             .
             Senec.
             Thiestes
             Act
             3.
             
             
               Insociabile
               est
               regnum
            
             .
             Qu
             :
             Cu●tius
             .
             l●b
             .
             10
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             
               Mundus
               duobus
               solibus
               .
               nec
               regnum
               duobus
               regibus
               administrari
               potest
               .
            
             Iustin.
             hist.
             l.
             11.
             p.
             119
             
          
           
             *
             35.
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             1.
             
             Ed
             6.
             c.
             12.
             1.
             
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Solent
               Haeretics
               potentum
               mundi
               defensionibus
               ,
               quasi
               quibusdam
               armis
               se
               tegere
            
             :
             Cregor
             .
             Mag.
             Moral
             .
             l.
             31.
             c.
             23
             
          
           
             Excuse
             1.
             
          
           
             Answere
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             To
             wit
             ,
             Isai.
             42
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Chrysostom
               .
               Hom.
            
             6.7
             .
             &
             3
             8.
             in
             Mat.
             
               Lactant.
               de
               vero
               Cultu
               .
               c.
            
             20.
             
             
               Clem.
               Alexād
               .
               Orat.
               Exhort
               .
               ad
               Gēt
               .
               Padag
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Salu.
               de
               Guber
               .
               Dei.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Fortem
               animum
               praestant
               rebus
               ,
               qua●
               turpiter
               a●dent
               .
            
             Iuuen.
             Satyr
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Excuse
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dic
               oro
               ●e
               ,
               celandas
               schedulas
               scripser●s
               ,
               an
               prodendas
               ?
               si
               vt
               celares
               ,
               cur
               scrip●i●ti
               ?
               si
               vt
               proderes
               ,
               cur
               celabas
               ?
            
             Hierom.
             Apolog.
             aduer
             .
             Ruffinum
             ,
             c●o
             
               Nouū
               malitiae
               genus
               ,
               scribere
               quod
               occultes
               .
               Si
               vera
               sunt
               qua
               scripsit
               ,
               cur
               publicum
               timuit
               ?
               si
               falsa
               ,
               cur
               scripsit
               ?
               Intemperantia●
               est
               scribere
               qutequā
               quod
               occultari
               velis
               .
            
             Hierom.
             adu
             .
             Ruffinum
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Tō
             .
             2.
             p.
             232
             
          
           
             *
             
               Veritas
               nunquam
               lat●t
            
             .
             Seneca
             Troas
             Act.
             3.
             
             
               Bonus
               sermo
               secreta
               non
               quaerit
               ,
               quin
               potius
               delectatur
               laudibus
               suis
               ,
               &
               testimonio
               plurimorum
               .
            
             Hierom
             .
             Epist.
             12.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ira
               quae
               tegitur
               nocet
               :
               professa
               perdūt
               odia
               vindicta
               locum
            
             :
             Senec.
             Medea
             .
             Act.
             2.
             
             
               Anima
               pestes
               tant●
               periculosius
               laedunt
               quanto
               subtilius
               serpunt
               :
               Concil
               Ca●ilonense
               .
            
             2.
             can
             32
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             3.19.20
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Noscitur
               ex
               comite
               ,
               qui
               non
               cognoscitur
               ex
               se.
            
             Carm
             ▪
             Prouerb
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Accendūt
               lumina
               veluti
               in
               tenebris
               .
               Num
               igitur
               mentis
               suae
               compos
               putandus
               est
               ,
               qui
               auctori
               &
               datori
               luminis
               candelarum
               &
               cerarū
               lumen
               offert
               pro
               munere
               ?
               &c.
            
             Lact.
             de
             vero
             Cultu
             .
             l.
             6.
             c
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Tertul.
               Apol●g
               .
               aduersus
               Gent.
               l.
            
             1.
             &
             
               de
               Idolat
               .
               lib.
               Lact
               De
               vero
               Cultu
            
             c
             2.
             
             
               Rhenanus
               Comm.
               in
               Tertul
               Apolog.
               Ormerod
               .
               Pagano-Papismus
               :
               Semblance
            
             37
             ,
             123
             ,
             124
             ,
             125.
             
             Barn●h
             .
             6.18
             .
          
           
             g
             
               In
               vna
               re
               ,
               &
               in
               parua
               Epistola
               ,
               quāta
               varietas
               &
               dissonantia
               mentiendi
               ?
            
             Hirom
             .
             Apol.
             adu
             .
             Ruff.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Excuse
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Sapientia
               ●orum
               vt
               plurimum
               efficiat
               non
               abscindit
               vitia
               ,
               sed
               abscondit
               .
            
             Lactāt
             De
             fal●a
             Sap.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Excuse
             4.
             
          
           
             Answer
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               C●r
               eorum
               ne
               verbo
               quidem
               qu●mpi●●
               a●dent
               laedere
               ,
               nos
               solos
               expellere
               cupiunt●
               Nossol●
               qui
               Ecclesiae
               cōmunicamus
               ,
               Ecclesiam
               s●indere
               dicimur
               ?
               Or●
               t●
               ,
               non●●
               aqua
               est
               ista
               postulatio
               ,
               vt
               a●t
               illos
               nobiscum
               expella●t
               ,
               aut
               〈◊〉
               cum
               illis
               temeant
               .
            
             Hierom
             Epist.
             72.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Heretici
               ●dio
               digni
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               eo
               etiam
               quod
               sancti
               cuiusque
               viri
               m●moriam
               tanquam
               sopitos
               iam
               cineres
               prophana
               man●●
               ventilant
               .
               &
               qua
               sil●●tio
               sepelir●
               op●rt●bat
               rediuius
               opinions
               diffaemant
               .
            
             Vincent
             Lerinensis
             .
             contr
             .
             Heres
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Excuse
             5.
             
          
           
             Answere
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             P.
             39
             54
             
          
           
             c
             
               Breue
               sit
               quod
               ●urpiter
               ●udes
            
             .
             Iuu
             .
             Sa.
             8
             
          
           
             d
             
               A
               minimis
               ●ncipiunt
               qui
               ●n
               maxima
               proruunt
               .
            
             Bern.
             de
             Ord.
             Vitae
             ,
             lib.
             Col.
             11
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Habent
               ho●
               Haeretici
               proprium
               ,
               vt
               malis
               bona
               permisc●ant
               ,
               qua●e●nu●
               facile
               sensu●
               audientū
               illudant
               .
               Si
               enim
               semper
               praua
               dicerēt
               ,
               citius
               in
               sua
               pr●●itate
               cogniti
               ,
               quod
               ve●●ēt
               ,
               minim●
               persu●derent
               .
               Itaq
               .
               permiscent
               recta
               per●ersis
               ,
               vt
               ostendendo
               bona
               auditores
               ad
               se
               trabāt●
               et
               exhibend●
               m●l●
               ,
               l●●ē●●
               eos
               p●ste
               corrumpant
               ,
            
             Greg.
             Mag.
             Moral
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11
             
               Id
               certe
               moris
               〈◊〉
               apud
               haereticos
               ,
               vt
               obumb●●nt
               seipso●
               ,
               et
               occulte●t
               in
               principiis
               quousque
               maiorem
               fiduciam
               cap●an●
               ,
               &
               quodam
               fauore
               multitudi●i●
               i●●entur
               :
               tun●
               enim
               conta●i●s●
               sua
               ven●na
               intrepidi
               effundu●t
            
             Chrys.
             in
             M●t.
             Hō
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Nemo
               repentè
               fuit
               turpissim●s
            
             .
             ●uu●n
             Satyr
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             See
             
               Iraeneus
               &
               Epiphaniu●
               con●r
               .
               Haeres
               .
               Athanas
               &
               Hilar.
               contr
               .
               Arian
               .
               Hierom
               contr
               .
               Ruff●
               contr
               .
               Pelag.
               l●b
               .
               A●gust
               .
               Tō
               .
            
             7.
             
             &
             
               Prosper
               contra
               Collat.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Is●ud
               f●llend●
               arte
               machinatu●
               est
               ,
               vt
               per
               bona
               fac●lius
               suader●t
               &
               mae●a
               .
               Sed
               tant●
               magis
               cauē●us
               est
               ,
               quanto
               occul●i●●
               sub
               diuini
               legi●
               vmbraculis
               l●titat
               .
               Scit
               ●uim
               foetores
               suos
               nulli
               f●re
               cito
               esse
               ●la●ituros
               ,
               si
               nudi
               &
               simplices
               exhalentur
               :
               idcirc●●os
               c●●●stis
               eloqui●
               velut
               qu●dam
               are●ate
               asp●rgit
               ,
               vt
               ille
               ,
               qui
               humanum
               facile
               despiceret
               erro●em
               ,
               diuina
               non
               ●acile
               contemnatoracul●
               .
               Itaque
               facit
               ,
               quod
               hi
               solent
               qui
               paruuli●
               austera
               quadā
               temper●turi
               pocula
               ,
               priu●●●ra
               mellecircūlinunt
               ,
               vt
               incauta
               ●tas
               dum
               dulcedinem
               pr●senserit
               ,
               amaritudinem
               non
               reformidet●
               Quod
               etiam
               〈◊〉
               curae
               est
               qui
               mala
               gramina
               ,
               &
               noxios
               succos
               medicaminum
               vocabulis
               praecolorant
               ,
               vt
               nemo
               fore
               vbi
               suprascriptum
               legerit
               remedium
               ,
               suspicetur
               venenum
               .
            
             Vincent
             .
             Lerinen●●s
             :
             Adu
             .
             Heraes
             .
             cap.
             17.25
             .
             See
             
               Gregor
               .
               Mag.
               Mor.
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             11.
             &
             l.
             18.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Excuse
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Printers
             Epi●tle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             h
             It
             seemes
             by
             this
             that
             there
             were
             more
             heades
             ,
             and
             handes
             then
             one
             ,
             in
             consarcinating
             and
             collecting
             these
             Deuotions
             :
             a
             matt●r
             woorth
             inquirie
             .
          
           
             Answer
             6.
             
          
           
             i
             The
             Printers
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Nemo
               non
               benignus
               est
               sui
               index
               .
            
             Sen.
             de
             Beneficijs
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Homines
               malunt
               exempla
               quam
               verba
               ,
               quia
               loqui
               facile
               est
               ,
               prastare
               difficil●
               .
            
             Lactan
             .
             de
             vera
             Sap.
             l
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Heretici
               sub
               nomine
               Christi
               ,
               militāt
               contra
               nomen
               Christi
               :
               &
               fallend●
               arte
               per
               sermonē
               de
               se
               insinuant
               quod
               per
               exhibition●●
               negāt
            
             Greg.
             Mag.
             Mor.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             8.
             l
             32.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Haeretici
               licet
               foris
               sint
               ,
               tamē
               se
               nominant
               Christian●s
               .
            
             Hi●r
             Apol.
             adu
             Ruff
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Haeretici
               perdulces
               sermones
               corda
               seducunt
               innocentium
               .
            
             Chrysost
             .
             Hō
             24.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Qui
               profitētur
               se
               Christi
               ●sse
               :
               non
               mod●
               ex
               iis
               quae
               dicunt
               ,
               sed
               ex
               iis
               quae
               faciunt
               ,
               cognoscuntur
               .
               Ex
               fructu
               enim
               arbor
               dignoscitur
               .
            
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             14.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
               Non
               in
               lingua
               ,
               sed
               in
               corde
               Christianita●
               est
               ;
               nec
               interest
               quali
               vtare
               sermone
               ,
               res
               enim
               non
               verba
               quaeruntur
               .
            
             Lact.
             de
             Falsa
             Sap●
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Omnia
               dicta
               &
               facta
               tua
               inter
               se
               congruant
               &
               respondeant
               sibi
               ,
               &
               vna
               forma
               percussa
               sint
               .
               Non
               est
               huiu●
               animu●
               in
               recto
               ,
               cuius
               acta
               discordant
               .
            
             Seneca
             Epist.
             34.
             
          
           
             p
             
               F●lix
               quicunque
               d●lore
               ,
               Alterius
               dis●es
               posse
               ●arer●
               t●o
            
             Tibul.
             Eleg.
             l.
             3
             Eleg.
             7.